Stand By Me 1. Chapter 1

**Author's note:**** Hello! This is my first ever Stand By Me story, I probably wouldn't be even thinking about publishing a Stand By Me story if it wasn't for Mrs. Ace Merrill who convinced me to do one, helped me with all the ideas that I had and gave me some amazing ones to put in, not to mention giving great feedback and encouragement, so I owe her a huuuuuuge THANK YOU! Hopefully I can do our awesome ideas justice in this story. This chapter is just more or less an introduction to the OC I created and to start the story off. I'll be updating this every Friday, I should have plenty of time during the week and on Friday to write it but in the worst case scenario I imagine it would then be Saturday, but I'll try to stick to Fridays. So anyway, thanks to Mrs. Ace Merrill and hopefully people like the first chapter! Please leave a review and let me know what you think!**

**Disclaimer:**** I do not own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>I stared out the window in disdain as we drove through Castle Rock, the word "dull" couldn't even begin to describe this place. Everything was bland, the buildings, the people, they all seemed like someone had drained the colour out of this place. Living in California already seemed like a distant dream, I gave it a week tops before I put a gun to my head out of sheer boredom.<p>

We eventually arrived on a road with houses too cheery for me to live in. Boxes of flowers sat on the windows, neatly trimmed hedges sat pretty in the front yard and the white picket fences may as well have been prison bars to me.

"We're here!" Aunt Emily said in a bright tone I was already sick of. I glared at the house for a few seconds before throwing my door open and climbing out of the car. I made my way around to the trunk where Uncle Richard was lifting my bags out of.

''That's alright, kiddo. You head inside and I'll get these." He said in a similar bright tone but anyone could sense he wasn't exactly giving me a choice, more like a polite order. Let us not forget Uncle Richard served in WWII, he has apparently earned the right to boss me around like one of his men.

"It's Jesse, not kiddo. I can get my own bags." I said and bent down to pick them up, turning on my heel and heading for the house before he could protest.

"This is the hallway, through there is the kitchen. Over there is the dining room and through that door is the living room. Now, how about we go see your room? Richard! Did you not take Jessica's bags in for her?" Aunt Emily asked with a worried look towards the bag I had over my shoulder and the other in my hand.

"I told him I got them. And it's Jesse, not Jessica." I said in as calm a voice as I could manage, not even my parents called me Jessica.

Aunt Emily merely nodded with a polite smile on her face. She was the epitome of a little nifty housewife. Her sausage curls framed her subtly made-up face. Her modest polka-dot dress reached past her knees and her glasses hung from a delicate chain around her neck. She had aged gracefully, I will give her that. She had subtle signs of crow's feet appearing at the corners of her eyes and I had no doubt she fretted over them constantly.

Uncle Richard was clearly everything a woman like my Aunt would have looked for in a man, strong and commanding but I noticed his smile softened when he looked at her, his eyes trailing over her face like she was still the twenty-year-old beauty he fell in love with. I already felt out of place with them, my somewhat rebellious nature would surely clash with their conservative one, I could see now it would only be a matter of time before they would regret taking me in.

"So," Uncle Richard said with a clap of his hands, "shall we show Jessica to her room?" He said and I fixed him with a glare over the name mistake.

"Oh, yes! You will love it, Jessica! I've been preparing it ever since we found out you were coming!" Aunt Emily said gleefully, clapping her delicate hands together before waving one at me in the direction of the stairs, she danced up them and I cast a worried glance towards Richard who merely shrugged.

"She's been like an excited puppy since she's found out you were coming."

"She's peed on the carpet and ripped up the sofa cushions?" I asked with a raised eyebrow and he chuckled.

"Nah, kiddo. Excited to finally have a little girl around the house." He said with a wistful smile.

"Do I look like a little girl to you?" I asked incredulously and he rolled his eyes.

"You've been here five minutes, Jessica. Don't start causing trouble." He said in a tired voice.

"Jesse." I hissed and turned on my heel to storm up the stairs, I heard him sigh before following me. Here goes nothing.

Oh… shit. This place looks like it's been hosed down with Pepto Bismol. _Everything_ is pink!

"What do you think?" Emily asked and spread her arms to indicate the room. She was obviously too happy to notice the horrified expression on my face at the fact that almost everything was the most obnoxious shades of pink. The bed had about ten little pink pillows on top of a white bedspread with pink roses. A little pink teddy bear sat in the middle and its glassy black eyes stared back at me. The drawers, beside table, wardrobe and dressing table were all white wood. The drawers had a little china vase with pink roses sitting in it, a little pink trinket box lay beside them. The dressing table had a matching white stool with a pink cushion. Bottles of perfume sat in front of the three mirrors and a box I didn't even want to open sat over to one side. I am in hell.

"It's… um… it's… pink." I said for lack of a better description, somehow I didn't think she'd appreciate me telling her the place gave me a migraine.

"You don't like it!" she said with a fearful expression, her wide brown eyes looked distressed with the possibility that I'm not in love with a room that is like walking into my worst nightmare.

"Now come on, Emily, the girl probably just needed a minute to look at everything. You like it, don't you Jessica?" Richard said with his arm around my shoulder, the gentle squeeze gave me the feeling it would be better to smile and lie through my teeth.

"Sure. It's great." I said with my best attempt at a smile, "Thanks, Aunt Emily." I said and she threw her arms around me for about the third time since I arrived, her perfume making my eyes water.

"It's no problem Jessica." She said and I guessed Jesse just wouldn't catch on with her.

"Told you she'd like it." Richard said triumphantly and patted my head, I resisted the urge to glare at him as Emily pulled back to smile at me.

"Well I'm glad, it was either this or lavender but I figured a young lady like yourself might like something delicate and feminine." She said, I wonder if my Chuck Taylors, ripped jeans and grey t-shirt gave me away. "Well you're bound to be hungry! I'll bring you some cookies and milk and we can unpack your stuff!" she said and skipped off before I could say a word, pecking Richard on the cheek as she practically skipped downstairs.

"Thanks for the save, kiddo. Just let her have her fun, she's always wanted a daughter like you." He said with a sad smile before closing the door. I sat down on the bed, _my_ bed, and sighed. It was a widely known fact Richard and Emily had always wanted kids, a doctor told them when Richard came home from the war that children weren't possible for some unknown reason. I remember always getting amazing gifts from them for Christmas or my birthday, although as I got older I became less and less fond of the teddy bears and make-up I got. Still, I suppose there are worse things that could happen than staying with two people who you at least know would notice you, I should be thankful for that.

I stand corrected, I should kill Emily.

I stared at the dresses and skirts that filled my wardrobe, touching the soft fabrics as if they would turn out to be some mirage that decided to taunt me. But no, they were all real. I walked to the drawers and pulled out each one, pastel coloured shirts and jeans, cardigans, god-awful nightdresses and frilly underwear laughed back at me as I stared at them in disbelief. I took a few steps back to survey the horror that lay before me. At the bottom of the wardrobe lay sandals, white plimsolls and ballet pumps. I leaned down to pick up a pair and saw they were my exact shoe size. What the fuck?

"Do you like them?" Emily asked from behind me as she crossed the room to set a tray of cookies and milk on my bed.

"These are mine?" I asked in a high-pitched squeak.

"Well of course they are, silly! I found out your shoe size and clothes sizes a while back and thought you might like some nice changes." She straightened the hangers up from where I had knocked them slightly out of place in the hopes they would disappear.

"But what's wrong with what I'm wearing?" I asked and she gave me a once-over with an awkward smile.

"Nothing, sweetie. I just thought you might want a change, perhaps it's time you start dressing like a proper young lady. Those clothes were fine when you were younger and running around playing, but now that you're older you should dress more mature. We wouldn't want all the handsome men around here thinking you're a tomboy, would we?" she said with a smile.

"I don't really care what anyone around here thinks of me." I said with a clenched jaw and she sighed.

"Give the clothes a try, Jessica. I think you'll find they suit you better now that you're living here. And I even got you some nice bands to keep your hair out of your face and some make-up to emphasise those beautiful features of yours." She said and opened the box on my dressing table and I saw soft beige and pink powers for my face. I went and sat on my bed with a huff; Emily came over and brushed some hair away from my eyes.

"Don't be difficult, dear. Richard and I only want to help you become a proper lady." She said and pressed a gentle kiss to my forehead before smiling and walking out of the room. I stared at the cookies and milk which sat on a pristine, white tray, a little frilly circle under the china plate with the cookies. My stomach growled as I tried to resist the treats and I ultimately gave up and decided to eat them. I stood up and crossed to my window, staring out onto the quiet neighbourhood, suddenly feeling like I may just lose my sanity before I can escape from Castle Rock.

* * *

><p>Alright, the bed might be ugly as hell, but it sure is comfy. Sunlight streamed through the window as I buried my head under a pillow to try and catch a few more minutes of sleep.<p>

"Rise and shine kiddo!" a cheerful voice called from the bottom of the stairs. Guess sleeping in is out of the question. I groaned and leaned up on my elbow to grab my watch from the dressing table, laying back down when I realised I had genuine proof my uncle was insane if he thought eight o'clock on a Sunday was a reasonable time for a teenager to wake up at.

A couple of minutes later I was just on the verge of sleep when my door opened.

"Jessica! Breakfast is ready, didn't you hear me calling you?" Richard asked as he walked over to my bed. I threw the covers off the bed and rubbed my eyes.

"It's eight o'clock on a Sunday, I don't get up until noon on a Sunday." I said through a yawn.

"Not in this house, Emily made porridge for you." I practically gagged at the thought of porridge. Richard left me alone and I slid my feet into my slippers before I slouched down the stairs.

"Jessica, I had plenty of nightdresses in your drawers, why are you wearing that?" Emily said and I looked down to see I had checked pyjama bottoms on and a white t-shirt, what the hell was wrong with that?

"I normally wear this to bed." I said with a shrug as I made my way over to the table.

"Well now you have some lovely night dresses to wear, you don't have to wear those things anymore." She said with a smile as she set a bowl of lumpy porridge in front of me.

"I prefer these, if there's a fire or some psycho breaks into the house, I don't want to die because I tripped over my stupid fucking nightgown." I said and Uncle Richard's fork hit the plate with a clatter as he pointed at me.

"I don't ever want to hear that type of language in my house again! Do you understand me, Jessica?" he demanded.

"Sir yes sir." I said with a bite of sarcasm and he glared before resuming his breakfast.

"Where do you guys keep the sugar? I don't take porridge without sugar." I said, I didn't take porridge at all for that matter, but I was hungry.

"You can have sugar on your porridge when you apologize to your aunt. Not a minute sooner." Uncle Richard said and I raised my eyebrows, I pushed my bowl away from me slowly and folded my arms. Richard and I had a bit of a stare-down for a few seconds before Emily put a hand on his shoulder.

"It's alright, Richard. Jessica probably isn't used to speaking like a lady, soon enough she will. Isn't that right, Jessica?" she asked me and nodded her head, as though she had power over what I said.

"If you think I'm going to prance around in frilly little nightdresses and do whatever you say, you are very wrong." I said through clenched teeth.

"Seems to me you don't really have a choice." Richard said and I glared at him, asshole just had to pull that one.

"You're right. If I did I sure as hell wouldn't be here."

"Well you are. You're here for the long haul. I suggest rather than acting like a brat you try to be grateful for the fact we are taking you in out of the goodness of our hearts." He said.

"You're taking me in because no one else wants me and you can't have kids of your own." I spat.

"Can you really blame people for not wanting to take you in when you act like this? The sooner you realise this little rebel act is fooling anyone and that all you're doing is destroying your life, the better off you'll be." He said and I dragged my bowl back towards me, lifting the spoon and letting the lumpy porridge fall into the bowl again, eyeing it with disgust. I let the spoon fall back into the bowl and my chair legs scraped the floor as I flung myself away from the table and marched upstairs.

"Jessica, get dressed! We have to go to the store!" Aunt Emily called after me.

"I'm not going to the damn store!" I called back and slammed my door, flopping onto my bed.

* * *

><p>A while later the door to my room opened and Emily peeked in, frowning slightly at me as I stared at her from my bed.<p>

"Why aren't you dressed for going to the store?" she asked and I sat up, my eyebrows knitted together, was she deaf or something?

"Did you not hear me earlier? I'm not going to the store."

"Well I think you need some fresh air. Obviously you are stressed from the move." She said. I waved an arm towards my open window.

"I have all the fresh air I need, thanks. And I'm not stressed from the move, I'm stressed because my aunt and uncle think they have some right to change who I am." I accused and she sighed.

"Nonsense, Jessica. This," She waved towards me, "is all just a little phase you're going through. You just need a fresh start and a new look and this whole rebellious streak will be over. I'll pick you out something nice to wear." She said brightly and walked over to my drawers. She lifted out my t-shirts and jeans that I had stuffed in last night and held them out my two fingers, like she would catch a disease.

"What on earth are these things doing in your drawers?" she asked.

"Those are my clothes. I wear them." I said with deliberate slowness.

"Not anymore." She said and lifted them out, throwing them over her shoulder. She set some light lemon trousers on my lap and a white shirt with short, puffy sleeves.

"You'll wear these. Now come along, your uncle is going to give us a lift to the store and take us home, he doesn't like to be kept waiting." She said and set a pair of while plimsolls on the floor in front of me and went to the dresser, returning with a lemon headband.

"This will keep those ratty tails out of your face until we can get your hair cut." She said and at that she finally left me alone, taking my clothes with her. I glared at the clothes on my lap for a few minutes until the car outside honked impatiently. I threw the clothes on and left the hairband on my dresser, running a hand through my shoulder-length chestnut hair before trudging down the stairs and out to the car.

* * *

><p>"Jessica, tuck your shirt in! It's not proper to have your shirt hanging out like that." Emily scolded as I got out of the car. I rolled my eyes and ignored her as we headed into the store. Which is a pathetic store; there are little tiny isles and hardly any variety.<p>

I dragged my feet down the aisles after Emily, I blocked out her bubbly chatter about what she was making for dinner. I finally made it to where the drinks were and grabbed a root beer of the shelf, I was about to put it in the cart when Emily seized it.

"I don't think so. We don't want those pearly white teeth destroyed by these sugary drinks." She tutted disapprovingly.

"Please? I'm thirsty. Just this once." I attempted whining hoping it would work. Sure enough she smiled slightly after a moment.

"Just this once." She said and waggled her finger at me. I smiled falsely and she returned a genuine one before going to the counter.

We had only just exited the store when Emily gasped.

"Oh dear!" she said and I peered around the paper bag in my arms to see Richard with a boy a few years younger than me. He had blonde hair and thick glasses, blood oozed from his nose and he whipped it on his khaki shirt which had dog tags hanging from a chain on his neck. I smiled slightly, thinking he looked like a mini-solider.

"I'm going to drive Teddy home before we head back. Caught that local gang of hooligans bothering him, I gave them an earful and they left Teddy alone but I'm gonna make sure he gets home alright before we head back to the house." He said.

"No, really sir, it's fine." The boy, Teddy apparently, insisted but Richard patted his shoulder.

"Nonsense. It's no trouble." Richard said and opened the door of the car for Teddy to climb in the back. He turned to grab the bag off me and set it in the trunk, I followed him and plucked the root beer from the bag and headed back around to slide in beside Teddy.

"Here," I said and handed him the root beer, "you look like you need something stronger, but this'll have to do." I shrugged and he smiled.

"Thanks, I'm Teddy by the way. Teddy Duchamp." He said and held out his hand.

"Jesse Michelson." I said and gave his hand a firm shake.

"Have you introduced yourself to Teddy, Jessica?" Emily asked as she got into the front passenger seat.

"Nope I just stared at him." I said and Teddy chuckled.

"Don't be rude. Teddy this is Jessica." Emily said and Teddy nodded.

"Yeah she told me." He said.

"I thought you said you didn't introduce yourself, Jessica?" Emily asked in confusion and I rolled my eyes.

"I was joking. And I didn't introduce myself as Jessica, I used my actual name which is Jesse." I said pointedly.

"Jesse is a boy's name." Emily sighed as Richard started the car.

"Jesse is a nickname, like Teddy. You have no problem calling Teddy by his nickname even though it's a type of bear. Why can't you call me by my nickname?" I asked.

"Because your full name suits you better." She insisted.

"I disagree completely. In fact-"

"Enough!" Richard cut me off sharply and I glared at him in the rear-view mirror. Soon enough we arrived at Teddy's and he held the rest of the root beer out to me.

"Keep it." I said.

"Thanks. Thanks for the ride, sir." He said to Richard.

"No problem, Teddy." My uncle said and with that Teddy shut the door and went to his house.

"He's a nice boy." Emily said fondly.

"Sure is. Pity his dad is the way he is." Richard said with regret.

"What way is his dad?" I asked.

"His father was in the war, like me. We were in basic together and became very good friends. Unfortunately not everyone is equipped to deal with the stress of war; his father has become unstable in the past few years, he's now in Togus, it's a mental institution for veterans." Wow, poor Teddy.

"It was good of you saving him from that gang, dear." Emily said.

"Well I'd hate to see a nice young kid get beat up by a bunch of thugs." Richard spat the words.

"What did you say to them?" I asked tiredly, knowing Richard, he made it worse.

"I told them that they ought to find better things to do with their time and that beating up kids is not a valuable way to spend one's life. I think they'll think twice the next time they target a boy like Teddy." He said with a proud smile.

"Either that or you've just made it worse and they'll target Teddy even more because they now have proof he needs an adult to protect him rather than stand up for himself." I said and Richard glanced at me in the rear-view mirror.

"I don't think so." He said.

I do.


	2. Chapter 2

**Author's note:**** Here is chapter two of Rebel Blues! Thanks to anyone who reviewed, followed and favourited the story, much appreciated! Also to anyone who does review if you have a profile I'll PM you a thank you, if you're a guest I'll post it in the author's note :). So I'm quite proud of this chapter, I'm trying to make the chapters quite long and have some exciting stuff happen, hopefully people like this chapter! Anyway, hope you enjoy and please review! :D**

**Claireybear:**** Thank you so much for finding the story :) and I'm glad you like it so far! Hopefully it continues to be good :D**

**Disclaimer:**** I do not own Stand By Me, I only own my OCs.**

* * *

><p>When we came home and all the groceries were put away, I went out to the garden for some peace and freaking quiet. If Aunt Emily tried to tell me one more thing she could cook that would use up the chicken she had bought, I was going to strangle someone. The garden was annoyingly perfect. A little swing-seat hung delicately on the front porch; I sat swinging gently as I looked around me. The hedges in front of the porch hadn't a leaf out of place, some had roses and others were just plain, of course it was in a pattern; plain, rose, plain, rose, plain… and yes, some rose. The grass was perfectly trimmed and was lush and green. A white picket fence lined the flawless little spot of heaven, a mailbox with Johnson written on it sat straight on the right of the gap in the fence that you walked out of.<p>

I sighed as I realised things here would probably be very boring, it would only be a matter of time before I became institutionalised and just conformed to this nightmare. Dressing like some prissy little darling, speaking like I'm off a cereal commercial and talking about the neighbours like the colour they painted their house was the most important thing _ever_. I shuddered as I faced the possibility that sooner or later I'd just give up, I was obviously never going to escape this place. Richard and Emily had their minds set that they could stop my little rebel act and make me into a proper young woman. Maybe I would let them; there was nothing here worth rebelling in order to fight for.

I was broken out of my trance by the sound of a car engine approaching. Fast. I stood up to see a car racing down the road, the top down. Four guys sat inside, but they were flying too quickly for me to get a good look. Suddenly the guy in the passenger seat stood up, a blonde, and I watched as he swung a bat and the mailbox and sent it flying into the air. I was caught between staring open-mouthed and laughing as he and his friends whisked right on by and down the road, the light blue of the car disappearing around the corner.

I made my way down to where the mailbox lay in a heap; the letters it was holding from this morning's post were strewn across the ground. The mailbox had a dent in it as it lay on the ground, the wooden post it was nailed to tilted a little. I bent down to pick up the letters and stood to come face to face with Richard.

"What on earth happened to the mailbox?" he asked and I let a chuckle slip.

"You think this is funny?" he asked and I made my face serious again.

"Uh, no. A few guys knocked it down about a minute ago." I said.

"I never heard a car." He said and I stared at him in disbelief.

"You think I did this?"

"Well after the foul language you displayed this morning and the fact you have been known in the past to let your anger get the better of you, I wouldn't doubt destroying property is too wild an accusation to make." He said and I narrowed my eyes.

"Why the hell would I trash a mailbox of all things?"

"You tell me. Perhaps you're not too pleased that finally you're living somewhere where the people won't tolerate how you act. Maybe you're upset about your parents. Maybe you just felt like it. I don't care why you did it, but you're fixing it. Nails and hammer are in a toolbox under the sink." He said in a low voice and left me standing there, jaw practically on the grass as I stared furiously at the back of his head. Those guys are fucking dead if I ever find out who they are.

I eventually got the mailbox somewhat fixed, it wasn't anything like it looked before, but at least it was something- considering I didn't do anything to it in the first place. I got the dent in the box out with a hammer and managed to get it back on the stand once I had righted it again. I wiped the sweat off my brow when I was done, packed the toolbox away and lifted it to carry it back into the house, thankful to be out of the sun.

I was about to slam the door when I got through it for emphasis on the injustice of the whole situation, but as the conversation between my aunt and uncle drifted out to me I stood with the doorknob still in my grasp and listened.

"I don't think taking her in at such a fragile time was a good thing. For her or for us." Richard said.

"She needed us, Richard, she had no where else to go. Everyone heard about her and suddenly every door was slamming in her face. If it wasn't for us, who knows where she'd be?" Aunt Emily defended, she may be a pain in the ass but she seemed nice and already a little protective over me.

"I'm just worried that she'll keep acting this way and land herself in trouble one day. It'll be us they'll hold responsible." Richard said.

"This is a tough time for her, Richard, think of what she's had to deal with this past month. She had to leave everything she knew and loved behind to have to start over somewhere else. No one would take her in, we're her last chance. Take it easy on her, please?" My aunt begged and Richard sighed in defeat.

"I suppose we can give her the benefit of the doubt, poor kid, she probably has done nothing but blame herself since it happened." He said and I bit my lip as a pang of guilt ran through my stomach, did I blame myself? Should I?

Before I could even begin to try and answer those questions I shut the door and walked into the kitchen, Richard and Emily stared at me as if trying to decipher whether or not I had heard anything, I put the toolbox under the sink and went to walk into the hall to escape to my fortress of pink when my Uncle's voice stopped me.

"Jessica?" He said and I sighed slightly at the fact he still insisted on calling me that, I turned back to see him smile awkwardly, "Thank you for fixing the mailbox." He said and I found myself wanting to smile back, wanting to give some sort of reply that seemed nice, instead I just nodded my head before continuing upstairs.

I sat on my bed with my knees huddled to my chest, I had given up long ago on trying to deal with what happened, as far as I was concerned sometimes people drew the short straw. Sometimes things happen and it's someone's fault, other times it's no one's fault and no one can ever really assign blame to anyone. The only problem was I knew if I thought about it long enough I would convince myself that I was to blame, that everyone else probably thought the same and that's why no one would take me. That as long as I'm here there'll always be someone who knows what happened. Hell, it'll only be a matter of time before Emily spills the beans to one of her friends who tells another friend and soon the whole town will know. Some will pity me, others will blame me. But they don't know me; they don't know what I went through. I don't ask that I get some sort of excuse from everything that happened in light of what my life was like, but I do ask that I'm left alone to deal with it in my own way and move on.

I just want to move on, that's all I ask.

* * *

><p>The next morning I was being forced out of bed again, this time Aunt Emily wanted to show me around town. I didn't know why she wanted to show me around a town that had probably about five shops in it, but anyway, here I was on my way into town. My latest attempt to try and wear something normal had failed and I was in a light blue summer dress with white pumps and a cardigan over my shoulders. Aunt Emily actually tied my hair up and it left my face feeling exposed. I had refused make-up, apparently she was sure I'd "come round to it", don't count on it.<p>

Half an hour later and she had basically shown me everything Castle Rock had to offer, ignoring the placed I might actually want to go, bars and such were passed by as if they didn't exist, but I remembered where they all were. Just in case.

Aunt Emily had been talking to a woman for about twenty minutes about a bunch of stuff I could never see myself giving a shit about. I was staring into space beside her when loud laughter drew my attention towards a group of guys across the street, I had an odd sense I had seen them somewhere before. Then it clicked. These were the four assholes that had knocked over the mailbox I had gotten the blame for.

Before I hardly even realised what I was doing I had crossed the street and had come up behind them, patting the blonde on the shoulder. He and his friends stopped and he turned around with a cigarette between his lips, which stretched into a smirk as he took in my no-doubt hilarious ensemble.

"What can I do you for, sweetheart?" he asked and his friends sniggered as he let his eyes trail down the length of my figure. I waited until his eyes met mine again, and tried to ignore how striking they were.

"Next time you're gonna trash someone's mailbox, at least have the balls to let them know it was you." I spat and he raised an eyebrow.

"Trashing a mailbox? I don't recall doing such a foolish thing. Would you believe I would ever do such a delinquent thing, Eyeball?" he said and turned to a guy on his right that was grinning, he had curly brown hair and a cigarette behind his ear.

"Of course not, Ace. That is the destruction of property which I believe is very harmful to the society we live in. I personally am insulted our young friend believes we would waste our time with such behaviour." He said, the smile never leaving his face. I narrowed my eyes at him and he winked at me, I looked back to the blonde who was also grinning, his handsome face somehow managing to annoy me further.

"Well there you go. I hope this clears up any confusion you have." He said.

"Fuck you, asshole. I got the blame for your stupid prank, the least you could do when pulling such mediocre shit like that is let people know it's you, or else you're just a bunch of cowards." I spat, his friends chuckled.

"Someone's feisty. What's wrong, princess? You chip a nail while fixing your mailbox? Mr Johnson send you to bed without supper?" another guy taunted and I smirked.

"Interesting how you guys don't waste your time with such delinquent behaviour, yet you know which house I'm talking about." I said and the grin slid off his face and he stared at the blonde who still managed to maintain a smirk.

"Well I'll hand it to ya, you're smart. What's your name?" he asked.

"Jessica! We have to go!" my Aunt called from across the street and I silently cursed her for using that stupid name.

"Jessica, huh? Well it's nice to meet your acquaintance, Jessica. I'm Ace." He said and I rolled my eyes.

"It's Jesse. Not Jessica." I warned as I backed away a few steps. He raised a hand to his chin and thought for a moment.

"Nah, I think I like Jessica better." He said and I glared before turning and walking across the street towards my Aunt who was still finding shit to talk about with that woman.

"Bye Jessica!" I heard Ace call from behind me and I raised my hand to flip him off without looking back, the laughter of his friends lasting right until I had crossed back over to my aunt.

"What were you doing talking to them?" My aunt asked with wide eyes and I shrugged.

"Just some friendly chat, getting to know the kids around Castle Rock."

"On no, no. They're not the type of boys you want to associate with, I have some friends who have lovely daughters you can meet soon." She said with a smile and I gave a tight-lipped one, she didn't seem to pick up on the fact I'd rather jump of a bridge than hang around with a bunch of girly-girls.

"Great." I said sarcastically and she linked my arm to head back to the car.

* * *

><p>"Jessica! Your uncle and I are going to my friend's house for a little get-together, would you like to join us?" My aunt said as she came into the living room and fixed her curls in front of the mirror before turning to me.<p>

"Nah, I'm good." I answered from the sofa as I watched some random show on the television.

"But there'll be some young girls around your age you could talk to." She said, oh then try and stop me!

"Seriously Aunt Emily, I'll be fine here." I insisted and she pouted slightly before nodding.

"Alright then, your uncle and I should be back before midnight, don't stay up too late." She warned lightly and kissed my forehead.

"See ya, kiddo!" My uncle called from the hallway and I rolled my eyes.

"It's Jesse! Bye!" I said as they closed the door. I waited until their car was away before sighing a breath of relief and slumping further into the couch. I set my feet up on the coffee table and watched the show for a while before deciding I might as well do something reasonably entertaining while they're gone.

I scrubbed the make-up off my face and let my hair down, shaking out the slight wave from the ponytail and fixing it around my face. I went downstairs and managed to locate some of my old clothes in the laundry hamper where Aunt Emily must have stashed them until she could find somewhere to put them. I grabbed a pair of jeans and a white t-shirt, grabbing my worn-out Chuck Taylors before heading upstairs. I changed into my familiar old clothes and revelled in the comfort of my favourite shoes before I remembered to grab my watch. Gotta be home by midnight, jeez you would think I was Cinderella.

The walk into town only took about twenty minutes, but I figured I should leave about ten minutes after eleven to make sure I beat my aunt and uncle home. I wandered around the town until I spotted a bar I had seen earlier, but decided to skip it and see if there was anything else worth-while to visit. I finally saw a pool hall and smiled slightly before I decided to go in, back home we had a pool hall a little bigger than this that me and my friends would hang out in, it almost felt like the same place when the familiar smell of cigarettes wafted towards me as I entered the hall. There were some small groups playing around different tables and some even stopped to stare as I came in, but I rolled my eyes and sat down on a bench, kicking my legs up beside me and basking in the comfortable atmosphere. I could almost hear my friend's laughing from when we would sit around one of the tables and joke or play a game for some small cash, no one every really bet big seeing as when I played I won almost every time. I smiled slightly to myself but it dropped as the door opened and a familiar face smiled at me.

"Well look what we have here." Ace purred as he sauntered over to where I stood, I say the other guy from this morning coming behind him with a grin, Eyeball, I think that's his nickname.

"Hello." I said politely back with a tight smile, Ace smirked and it still looked pretty damn attractive without the cigarette but one sat behind his ear, I gave him under a half an our before he was smoking that one. It was never really a habit I felt too strongly for, if someone offered me one I would take it and enjoy it, but I never really bought them on a regular basis for myself. I guess now I wouldn't even get away with it if I tried.

"Jessica, right?" Ace asked and I glowered but he didn't correct himself, "you must be lost. Not a lot of girls come in here." He said.

"Let me guess, before now you and him were the only ones?" I said as I gestured between him and Eyeball. Ace just continued to look amused as he leaned on the wall beside the bench.

"Very funny, but what are you doing here? And where's that pretty little dress you had on earlier?" he asked and I rolled my eyes.

"I'm here because I was bored and figured I would visit some of the places around here. And I hate that dress, my aunt makes me wear all these stupid outfits, I prefer jeans and t-shirts." I shrugged.

"Why don't you just tell your aunt to go fuck herself?" He asked, oh if only I could.

"Gee I hadn't thought of that, thanks for the advice." I said sarcastically.

"No problem, it's not free advice though, it'll cost you." He said with a wink and I sighed.

"What'll it cost?" May as well play along.

"One game." He said and nodded to the tables, I smirked slightly and glanced towards the tables before turning back to Ace.

"I don't think you wanna do that, I'm pretty good at pool." I said and Eyeball laughed, it was a really weird laugh, kind of like something between a cartoon-character's laugh and a hyena.

"Is that right?" Eyeball asked and I nodded, he and Ace shared a look before Ace leaned off the wall and nodded towards a table.

"Okay kid, let's see what you're made of." He said and I followed behind him to a table.

"It's Jesse, not Jessica and it sure as hell isn't kid." I said and he smiled as he got the table ready.

"Tell you what, if you win this game, I will from now on only call you Jesse." He offered and I nodded before narrowing my eyes.

"And if you win?" I said and his eyes met mine, a flash of danger going through them that had my stomach clench uncomfortably.

"If I win..." he said as he paused for thought, "You come to a party at mine tomorrow night." He said and I chuckled and was about to ask if that was it when his next words froze me, "wearing the girliest, frilliest dress you have." He said and I gulped. I had already seen the biggest horror in my closet, a pink polka-dot dress with ruffles around the neck and the cuffs of the puffy sleeves. If I lost I would avoid that one at all costs, I could always just pick a half-normal one, he would never know.

"Deal." I nodded and he handed me the cue to take the first shot, pool skills don't fail me now!

Some time later we had basically managed to stay even for the majority of the game, every time Ace pocketed a ball I wasn't too far behind and vice versa. I had only two balls left and so did he, I breathed deeply as I lined up my next shot.

"Better make this one Jesse, you don't want to have to wear that dress." Eyeball teased.

"Shut up, asshole." I muttered and Eyeball laughed his weird laugh again, throughout the whole game he had been teasing me and laughing any time I got annoyed, I was one more comment away from breaking the cue over his ass.

"Come on, we don't got all night." He complained and my eyes suddenly shot to my watch, it was half eleven!

"Shit!" I cried and set the cue down, Ace and Eyeball looked at me in bewilderment as I threw the cue down and headed for the door.

"Where you goin? You gotta finish the game!" Eyeball called and I waved vaguely as I was going out the door, I could do a rematch some other night, right now I had to get back to my aunt and uncle's.

I slammed the door shut and panted as I thanked God I reached the house in time, my victory was short-lived as I heard a car approaching and I ran up the stairs and into my room. I grabbed the dress and shoes that were on the floor and shoved them into the wardrobe before fumbling with the laces on my shoes. The door opened and quiet voices filled the hall before the stairs creaked as someone started heading up. I gave up on the second shoe and got in under the covers, facing away from the door as I lay on my side and pulled the covers up to my chin. The door opened slightly and I moved my shoulders so it looked like I was taking deep breaths, eventually the door shut again and I breathed a sigh of relief. Close-calls were not fun; I would have to be more careful if I wanted to have some fun in this town.


	3. Chapter 3

**Author's note:**** Here is the next chapter! Thanks to everyone who reviewed my last chapter and has added the story to their favourites and follows, it means a lot! A big thanks to Mrs. Ace Merrill for all the help with this chapter, I hope you all enjoy reading it as much as I enjoyed writing it!**

**Claireybear:**** I have that feeling too! : ) thanks for another awesome review!**

**Lostgirl4eva:**** It's not a problem, I'm glad you're liking it! Ha yes I love him even more as I continue to write ;) thanks for the amazing review and hope you like this chapter!**

**Cookielover:**** Thank you! Ha then she must be cool if she's like you : ) yes I'm trying to keep on top of both stories, it's going good so far! Thanks a lot for the great review, take care too and hope you like this chapter!**

**Disclaimer:**** I do not own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>"Are you sure you wouldn't want to come with us?" My aunt asked the very next night again with her best attempt at a puppy-dog face. I really wasn't in the mood for this.<p>

"Seriously, I'm fine here." I insisted for the tenth time as I sat at the table with a cup of tea. Richard came in and sighed.

"Jessica, it's not good for you to stay inside all day." He reasoned but I just shook my head.

"I'll go for a walk later or something around the neighbourhood. Alright?"

"Alright. Don't stay out too late, don't go too far and there is a key under the flowerpot by the front door, take that with you and don't forget to lock the door before you leave." My aunt said as she grabbed her purse.

"Sure thing, bye." I said as they headed out to the front door. When I heard the car go away I sighed in what was probably the closest I had come to being content since I got here. I would just stay in tonight and relax, that way I wouldn't have to run like a crazy person to beat my aunt and uncle home. Which I didn't really want to have to do but they would just lecture me if I told them I have a right to come home whenever I want.

I heard a car approaching and rolled my eyes as it was followed by a knock at the door a few seconds later. I slouched out to the hall to greet who I assumed would be my aunt and uncle who had come back to tell me something else, maybe they should take their own advice and use the freaking key themselves.

As I opened the door the person standing on the other side grinned at me as I stood with wide eyes.

"What the hell are you doing here?" I demanded.

"What? I can't drop by to see sweet little Jessica when the notion strikes me?" Eyeball asked with his arms stretched out as if for a hug, he let them fall to the side as I glared at him.

"Call me _sweet little Jessica_ again and I'll kick your ass. What do you want?" I asked tiredly as I leaned against the doorframe.

"You lost the bet by forfeit. I'm here to take you to the ball, Cinderella." He smirked as he leaned an arm a little up from where my head was. I shook my head with a disbelieving snort.

"I would have won that game only I had to leave if I had a prayer of beating my aunt and uncle home. I want a rematch." I said but he shook his head with a smile.

"No rematches with Ace. Come on, time's a wasting." He said and went to move past me into the hall but my arm shot out of its own accord to block his path.

"And where exactly do you think you're going?" I asked as he turned to me with a raised eyebrow like I was supposed to let him waltz on in.

"I'm picking out a dress for you. The bet was that if you lost, which technically you did, you had to wear the frilliest and most girliest dress you had. Did you really think I'm that much of a rookie that I'm gonna let you go up there and pick out something half-normal when I just know your aunt probably bought you the perfect dress for such an occasion as this?" he asked with a sly grin.

"If my aunt knew I was picking out a dress to go to Ace's house for a party, she'd probably suffer an aneurysm." I pointed out.

"Only one way to find out." He said and poked my in the side so I jerked my arm back before striding into the hall and going upstairs. I followed him up hastily in the slim hope I might be able to get rid of that dress.

"This one?" eyeball gestured to my room door and then pushed it open before I even had a chance to confirm it. He looked around the room and burst out laughing, God I hate that laugh. It's like dragging nails across a chalkboard.

"Very nice. Very… pink." He said and I punched his arm. He went over to the wardrobe and opened it before sorting through the dresses in the wardrobe.

"Nope. Nope. God that one's awful. Why does she insist on punishing you with these dresses?" He asked and I sat on the bed with a sigh as I shrugged.

"Beats me. She's never had a girl so I guess I'm like her chance to dress me up like she wanted to with her daughter or something."

"Well her daughter would have probably looked like a snobby little princess. No offense." He leaned out to add in that last part and I chuckled.

"Ever notice how people always use the term 'no offense' when saying something offensive?" I asked.

"Oh come on, you really gonna tell me that you like wearing this?" he said as he dragged out the dress that I hated most. The polka-dot monster. He held it up against his frame and swished the bottom with a smile and I couldn't help but snigger.

"Okay, fine. I hate that one! It's awful." I admitted and he smirked.

"Then I think we've found the one. I'll let you pick your own shoes." He offered as he held the dress out and I stomped over and snatched it from him.

"You're too kind." I spat as I grabbed the white plimsolls from the wardrobe. I gagged as I held out the dress which looked even more awful out of the wardrobe. Finally I sighed in defeat and turned to Eyeball who was grinning.

"You wanna get out or do I have to throw you out?" I asked and he winked before going out onto the landing and closing the door. I waited until I heard him make his way into the bathroom before I quickly changed into the dress.

"So how long are you staying with them for?" Eyeball shouted in, I could hear him pulling out cabinets and messing around with stuff as he asked.

"A while." I answered vaguely as I pulled my hair out of the ponytail and let it fall around my shoulders.

"Don't your parents want you back at some stage?" Eyeball asked and I wracked through my brains for a suitable answer as I laced up the shoes and just decided to change the subject.

"How do I look?" I asked as I stepped onto the landing and he chuckled.

"Very nice. You'll turn heads at the party, that's for sure." Oh yay.

"Great, just what I want. Can we go?" I said and he led the way downstairs and out the door, I made sure to grab the key and lock up before setting it back down under the pot, figuring that taking it with me would just mean I'd lose it. Here goes nothing.

"So you never answered my question." Eyeball pointed out as we headed to Ace's house, which seemed like it was a good few miles from here.

"What question?" I asked innocently as I made a point of staring out at the sunset.

"When do you have to go home?" he asked, "we gotta know how much time we got to make sure you have fun." He chuckled.

"It's a long story, let's just say… I'll be here for a while." I answered and glanced at him to see him eyeing me curiously before I turned back to staring out the window.

It must have only taken us another five minutes to reach Ace's but it was getting dark soon, I guess it was safe to say my aunt and uncle would be beating me home tonight. When I climbed out of the car there were people around the front door talking, some of the guys smirked or whistled as Eyeball led me into the house.

From the moment I entered I was hit by the familiar aroma of smoke and beer, the room was warm from being packed with several people all lying around with beers and cigarettes, chatting away loudly and laughing. From time to time a group would spot me and snigger, but I hardly cared.

"Wait here and I'll go find Ace." Eyeball said and I leaned against the wall with my arms folded, waiting until I could escape. This was all too familiar to that night; I may as well have been back there. The smell and sounds were almost identical; it was just an entirely new group of people, which I actually ended up in because of that night. I was pulled out of my thoughts by someone standing beside me, too close beside me.

I turned to see a guy a few years older than me at least, judging by the look he had in his eyes and the way he leaned heavily on the wall I assumed he was drunk.

"Nice dress." He slurred and I gave a strained smile before looking away, only to feel his hand on my shoulder a second later.

"And soft." He said as he rubbed the fabric between his thumb and index finger. His hand moved slightly and he just skimmed a finger over one side of my collar bone before I smacked his hand down and stepped away from the wall.

"Don't touch me." I ordered but he just gave a sloppy smile before putting a hand on my hip and pulling me closer.

"Don't be like that, sweetheart, just tryin' to pay you a compliment." He said, his smile starting to make me want to shudder as I stepped back again only to collide with what felt like another person. Jeez they couldn't have picked a worse place to stand.

I turned to apologize to the person I had backed into when I realised I had stepped back into Ace's chest who was now glaring at the guy in front of me. I turned to see the guy's eyes flick apprehensively between Ace and I.

"Leave her alone." Ace ordered in a cold voice, his voice low and threatening but loud enough to be heard over the voices of everyone else.

"Jeez, sorry man, didn't realise she was yours." The guy said with his hands out to show he meant no harm. I was meant to correct him that I wasn't Ace's, or anybody's for that matter, when I felt Ace's arm wrap around my waist in a possessive manner as he pulled me closer to him.

"Yeah, well, she is. So beat it." He ordered with a gesture of his head for the guy to move, which he then did after giving me one last lingering glance.

"I'm yours?" I demanded with crossed arms as soon as the guy was out of earshot. Ace rolled his eyes.

"I got rid of him, didn't I?" He shot back.

"Right. Thanks." I said begrudgingly, I hated having to be defended; I'd rather handle things myself.

"So you made it?" Ace asked with a grin as he gave me a once-over.

"Yeah, even though _technically _I never lost the bet." I defended and he shook his head.

"Not my fault you got scared and ran out." I raised my eyebrows at this and took a step closer; cursing the few inches of height difference he had on me as I stared into his blue eyes defiantly.

"No way in hell was I scared, I had to leave otherwise I'd have won that game easily." I answered and he raised an eyebrow.

"Well I guess that's a challenge for another day. Right now I'm just glad you lost because that dress is very nice. And frilly." He said as he reached out for the frill on my shoulder and rubbed it between his two fingers much like the other guy had, only I didn't want to smack his hand away when he did it.

"I'm glad you approve." I answered evenly.

"Oh I do. But it might not be wise to leave you alone in that dress with all these guys around. A guy might get the impression you're an easy target." He teased.

"Nothing that a broken nose couldn't fix." I shot back and he tapped the end of my nose disapprovingly.

"Ah ah, no hitting anyone at my parties. Only I'm allowed to do that." He warned.

"Completely unfair."

"My party, my rules. I would say if you don't like it you can go, but you have to stay until I let you leave as per our agreement." He said.

"How long I stayed wasn't part of the bet. However, seeing as I'm already here and I'm not going to be home in time to escape a lecture from my aunt and uncle, the least you can do is offer me a beer." I said and he smirked.

"Coming right up. But as I said it's not wise for you to be left alone, so you'll be sticking with me, kid." He said and took my elbow before leading me off to get a beer. When I got once he led me into the living room before taking a spot on the couch, the only seat left, and I raised my arms with a shrug to say_ what about me?_ To which he answered with a grin as he patted his lap.

"I don't think so." I said and he smirked before repeating the action.

"Come on, Jesse." He said and I raised an eyebrow, this would have been a perfect opportunity to rub it in my face that he had full rights to call me Jessica, "I ain't gonna hurt ya, I don't bite." He reassured me.

"No way!" I insisted and looked around to avoid his gaze, which turned out to be a big mistake as I met the eyes of the drunken guy before, who was watching me from across the room. A shiver ran down my spine as he took a sip of beer and let his eyes trail down my figure before catching my eye and giving me a creepy smirk.

I turned back to Ace who was glaring at the guy and he turned away to look at me.

"It's the only way to make sure no creeps bother you." He warned and I gave up before sitting on his lap, not even daintily trying to lower myself down as I landed on him. He grunted slightly from the impact and shot me a half-hearted glare to which I just smiled as I took a sip of beer. I looked back to the guy who had a dark expression on his face, he sipped his beer and turned to talk to another guy and I let out a breath of relief.

For the next while I just sat on Ace's lap while he talked to various guys who seemed to worship him like he was their God or something. His hand gradually snaked around my waist again and I didn't even bother to tell him where to shove it. I looked around at all the people talking and having fun, some swaying to the music that had been put on at some point, the atmosphere seemed to make everyone want to have fun, but I just kept thinking back to that night. I had been sipping beer and trying some cigarettes, talking complete shit to my friends completely oblivious to the huge pile of shit that was about to be caused by my stupid actions.

I only just realized Ace had been talking to me when his hand squeezed my waist slightly and my head whipped up to see him eyeing me with slight amusement but mostly curiosity.

"You alright?" He asked.

"Yeah, sorry I was off in my own little world. Did you say something?" I asked and he nodded with a smirk.

"I asked why you were so tense; would it kill you to relax a little?" He asked and I shrugged in confusion.

"How exactly am I tense? I'm fine." I insisted but he raised an eyebrow like he didn't believe me.

"You're practically perched on the end of my lap like you're waiting to make an escape. And you're sitting straighter than a board. Loosen up." He said and I set down my empty bottle before turning back and edging closer to him and leaning my head on his shoulder.

"Better?" I asked sarcastically and felt a slight chuckle rumble through his chest.

"Much." He said and held me tighter; I was surprised at how comfortable I felt considering he seemed like a guy most people are terrified of.

I had almost drifted off to sleep a while later, Ace's hand absently tracing circles on my arm had me relaxing too much and I almost had to fight to keep me eyes open. I straightened up and he broke away from his conversation to eye me curiously.

"You wanna leave?" He asked and I found myself shaking my head.

"Just gonna head to the bathroom and I'll be back. Where is it?" I asked and he pointed to the door that led down the hallway and I looked to see there was no light on and most of the people from the hallway earlier had ventured into the living room or kitchen, leaving the hallway free of people.

"You shouldn't go down there alone..." He warned.

"Come on, you're not going to follow me to the bathroom, are you? I'll be fine." I insisted before getting off his lap and making my way through the maze of bodies in the living room before heading down the hall.

When I got to the bathroom I twisted the knob only to find there was no give, damn someone must be in there.I stood outside the door for a few minutes tapping my foot impatiently, I was about to give up and go back to the living room when a pair of hands settled on my waist. I smiled slightly thinking it was Ace trying to scare me, when in fact it was the familiar voice from earlier that breathed in my ear.

"Miss me, sweetheart?" The guy from earlier whispered and I spun round to see the faint outline of his face from the light coming from the living room.

When he took a step closer to eliminate the space between us my instincts finally kicked in and my fist shot out to hit him but even in his drunken state he caught it easily. I gave up struggling to free my hand and brought the other one up to scratch at his face with my nails. He growled in pain as my nail scraped his cheek and left a red mark before catching my wrist and twisting it painfully, my slight yelp of pain went unheard in the hall as people went on talking, no one even realising what was happening. He used this opportunity to push me against the wall, my back smacking painfully off the wall as I struggled to kick him, hit him, shove him, anything that would work but he was much stronger than I.

"Stop struggling, you little bitch!" He growled in my ear.

"Fuck you!" I hissed and he grabbed the front of my dress and pushed me forcefully back into the wall, the back of my head hitting the wall with considerable force and for a second I saw stars before focusing again, only to find things hadn't gotten any better, sooner or later someone had to notice and try and help.

It seemed that my plea was answered when the guy was unceremoniously ripped away from me and pushed onto the floor, for a second I thought I had somehow done it before I looked up just in time to see Ace dive on top of him and start throwing punches. Soon enough I didn't know if Ace was winning or losing, the other guy might have been a few beers worse for wear but he was getting some good swings in.

I stood frozen on the spot until the glint off a switchblade was seen, then I ran to the living room. I didn't even know who it belonged to but I knew the person who owned it would cause serious damage if the fight continued.

"Eyeball!" I called as soon as I reached the door even though I didn't even know if he was in the living room, or still at the party for that matter. Sure enough he came through the door and I pointed to where Ace and the guy were on the floor and Eyeball called to someone else before he headed over and tried to dodge the punches as he grabbed Ace's arm and attempted to haul him off the guy. In the end it took three guys to separate them, the drunken guy was still trying to get to Ace even though it looked like he was beaten to a pulp. Eventually he got thrown out and Ace had shook off the ones who had been holding him back as the guy went out the door, followed by several other people who had witnessed the fight and decided that now would be a good time to ditch the party before things got worse.

I managed to make my way over to Ace who still looked like he could knock someone out, his chest was heaving and his eyes were like two blue flames. Even when I took hold of his arm I felt a pang of fear when his head whipped round to stare at my hand before going to my face.

"You alright?" He asked and I nodded before titling his head slightly.

"Yeah, but you're not. That's a nasty cut." I said as I inspected the inch-long cut on his eyebrow before going to the cut on his lip where it looked like the guy had split it. His skin looked too stretched over one cheekbone where I assumed there would be bruising, but besides that and some cuts on his knuckles he seemed okay.

"Need I ask if you have any alcohol I can use for those?" I said and he brushed my hand away with a shake of his head.

"I don't need cleaned up." He insisted but I pointed to the bathroom.

"I don't remember asking if you did, go in there and sit down. Now." I said and tried to sound as authoritative as I could, given the guy had just beaten the crap out of another guy. He raised his non-damaged eyebrow at me before I pointed again for emphasis before he rolled his eyes and went into the bathroom. I made my way through the small amount of people that had stuck around afterwards before picking up the first bottle of alcohol I could find before taking it to the bathroom. Ace was inspecting the cut on his eyebrow when I came into the bathroom.

"This is nothin', you don't have to play nurse ya know." He insisted and rather than argue I just flipped the toilet seat down and pointed to it until he sat with a sigh. I then grabbed the facecloth from the side of the sink and ran it under some cold water. I knelt down in front of Ace and cleaned the blood trickling down his face from the cut on his eyebrow, he had his eyes cast downwards and I was glad as the atmosphere was already tense enough without me having to avoid his sharp gaze.

"How did you know I was in trouble?" I asked in an effort to fill the long silence that seemed to stretch out in front of us as I cleaned the blood from his face, he shrugged as I stood up to run the facecloth under the water again.

"Just thought you were takin' a long time, was kinda wondering if I should go check on you when I noticed that asshole had disappeared. Figured it was better to be safe than sorry and then I went out and… you know the rest." He said in a non-chalant tone even though his hands had balled into fists slightly as I knelt down to clean them off.

"Thanks." I muttered as I finished and looked up to see him staring at me intently, I gave a tight smile before standing up and rinsing the facecloth out and setting it on the side of the sink. I then gathered some toilet paper and tipped the bottle of alcohol out onto it until it was covered. I knelt back down and grimaced slightly.

"This'll hurt." I warned as I slowly brought it over to the cut on his eyebrow. He didn't even react as I rubbed the cut until I was sure there wouldn't be an infection easily caught by it before I grabbed a new piece of toilet paper and started onto the one on his lip.

"Do you make a habit of getting yourself injuries like these?" I asked, as if I didn't know by how he punched that he had been in a fair amount of fights and had a lot to go around. He looked up at me in slight amusement but I kept my eyes on his cut, trying to ignore how close we both were or the fact I was touching his lips.

"Sometimes." He chuckled when I had finished, the cut looked less serious cleaned but it had swelled slightly, I guessed that one was gonna hurt for a few days.

"Well I'm glad you did, well not glad you're injured but glad you came to help." I rambled as I started onto his knuckles with some fresh toilet paper.

"No problem." He said softly and I forced myself to keep my eyes down as I cleaned each knuckle.

"Even though you did have me worried you were gonna kill the guy for a moment there." I chuckled slightly when in reality my heart was thundering the whole time the fight was being broken up, I had been convinced it would only take one swipe of a knife or one deadly blow to seriously injure him.

"He'd have deserved it." He said bitterly.

"He wasn't worth it, just some asshole." I shrugged.

"Yeah, well, who knows what he'd have done if I hadn't have been there." He said darkly and I shuddered slightly at the thought.

"Well you were, so there's no use making a big deal out of it. I'm fine." I insisted as I finished both his hands. When I finally looked up his eyes were intently studying my face and I had to fight to keep my breathing even as they stared into my eyes. Why did his eyes have to be so freaking nice?!

"You sure?" he whispered as he leaned in, I could actually feel his breath on my lips as he said this. I cleared my throat and looked down; the electricity that seemed to fill the air was seriously getting to be too much.

"Yes." I breathed in a voice that sounded weak and small, it probably sounded like I was terrified or something, but it wasn't because of the fight. It was because I was mere inches away from a guy that radiated danger, and I don't think I've ever felt so alive or excited.

He took my chin between his index finger and thumb and tilted it until my face was level with his before he pressed his lips to mine. His lips pressed against mine with barely any pressure, so gentle it seemed almost impossible Ace was kissing me like this. When I didn't pull away he pressed his lips to mine again with only a slight increase in pressure, only enough for he to be able to feel where the cut was and for the slight stubble on his face to graze against my upper lip slightly. When his lips connected with mine a third time I finally stopped remaining motionless to truly appreciate how soft his kisses were to respond slightly, a warmth spreading from where my lips met his all the way down to my toes, a blush no doubt creeping up on my cheeks as the sound of my breath hitching with audible as he deepened the kiss considerably.

"Hey Ace-"a voice startled me from the doorway and I broke away hastily to turn and see Eyeball's face somewhere between shock and mischief as he stood in the doorway.

"What do you want, Eyeball?" Ace sighed in defeat as he let his hand fall from where it had been tangled in my hair to his lap.

"Just to see how you were holding up, if I'd have known Jesse was taking such good care of you, I'd have left you to it." He shrugged with a smirk and I straightened up before smoothing down my dress and noticing a button missing from where the guy had grabbed me.

"Shit." I muttered as I folded the two sides over each other to make it look as though they were being held together before glancing between the two guys.

"Well this is awkward." Eyeball stated bluntly before sauntering back down to the living room. I looked back to Ace who had turned to me with an unreadable expression before I sighed.

"I should get back, I've probably added another two days to my punishment for staying out this late. At this rate I won't be leaving my aunt and uncle's until I'm thirty five." I said with an awkward chuckle. He nodded before standing up.

"I'll drive you back." He said and I opened my mouth to protest that I could walk, but he pointed to the door in a similar way to me ordering him into the bathroom. I glared half-heartedly as he smiled at me before going out the door with him following me out to his car.

The ride home was sufficiently awkward; I just adopted the solution of staring out the window for the second time today as the scenery of Castle Rock passed us by. When he pulled into the road of the house I tapped his arm and pointed to the curb a few feet ahead.

"Pull over there. If you drive me all the way to my house, they'll definitely know something's up." I said, the words my house still sounded weird on my tongue, but I better get used to it.

"Sure." He said and pulled over before shutting the engine off, I sat in uncomfortable silence before glancing at him with a smile before opening the door and getting out.

"Well this has been an… interesting night." I said, there really was no way to describe the series of events that took place. He chuckled slightly.

"Sure was, I'm glad you came to the party. You should lose bets more often." He said with a wink and I threw my arms up.

"I did not lose!" I insisted and he laughed at my frustration before starting the engine.

"Whatever you say, kid." He replied before doing a U-turn and driving off without looking back. I smiled to myself and grimaced as I realised what horrors I would face when I arrived home.

"Jessica!" oh God.

My aunt came running out into the hall and grabbed me in a hug, Richard followed after with a less-than-pleased expression on his face.

"Where have you been? Do you know what time it is?" he demanded, frankly, I had no clue what time it was. I smiled apologetically and starting to spin the web of lies I had been planning on the way over here.

"After you guys left I went for a walk and ended up in a field and lay down under a tree to watch the sunset, pretty soon I drifted off to sleep and the next thing you know I wake up and it's pitch black. I'm really sorry for worrying you guys." I said in as sincere a voice as I could manage, Richard and Emily shared a glance before Richard's face softened slightly and he nodded.

"Alright. Just don't let it happen again. We were very worried." Why?

"Sure." I agreed.

"Why are you wearing that dress?" My aunt asked and I tried to subtly fold the top together where the button had come off as I shrugged.

"Just wanted to wear something nice as I walked." I said and she grinned, jeez this woman was too easy to please.

"I'm glad you like it." She said happily and kissed my hair.

"Well I'm gonna go to bed and get some more sleep. Night." I said and made my escape upstairs, not even bothering to listen to their conversation as I got changed and slid into bed.

I switched my lamp off and settled down under the covers, letting my fingers touch my lips slightly which were still tingling from Ace's kiss before I closed my eyes and went to sleep.


	4. Chapter 4

**Author's note:**** I seriously cannot apologise enough for the delay on this chapter, this is the latest I've ever been with an update and I will not be letting it happen again, trust me. Last Friday I was in the library and had this chapter more than halfway done and then the computer logged me off with no warning and I lost everything, there were no recovery documents that I could get and I didn't have enough time to write it out again before I had to get my bus. and between the mountain of work I'm getting this week on account of mid-terms and the other fanfic I am writing needing updated, I have had no time to get this re-written before today, but I'll catch up soon and then I'll be back on track.**

**Lostgirl4eva:**** thanks for the review, glad you love the Cinderella references and the kiss : ) hope you like this next chapter!**

**Again thanks to anyone who has read the story and added it to their favourites and follows, I hope you like this chapter and pleeeaaase review!**

**Disclaimer:**** I do not own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>I sat in the Blue Point Diner a few days later waiting for my aunt to walk through the door, I eagerly awaited the look of disbelief mixed with horror on her face when she realised sending me by myself to the hairdresser's was a bad idea. This morning I had come down the stairs only to be told I was getting a haircut- not asked, told- and that she had already taken it upon herself to discuss styles with the woman who would cut my hair. Emily said I needed to look more mature and my hair needed to be tidy, I didn't see anything wrong with it, I had cut my hair mostly myself since I was little, just when it got too long, but she made it out like I had an auburn bale of hay on my head. When she said she was going to have to run some errands and that I was to go by myself, I decided that I wouldn't go along with it. Why was she so hell-bent on changing me? And I'm not about to change who I am to suit her, that's for sure.<p>

So when the hairdresser told me my aunt had suggested a simple bob that just skimmed my shoulders and a fringe to bring more attention to my green eyes. I decided something a little… shorter would suit better. It wasn't only that I wanted to piss my aunt off, but I had seen a woman in a movie a few years before with really short hair and I thought it was amazing, I was always worried if I did it myself I would mess it up, but when I told the hairdresser and after she had spent ten minutes trying to persuade me to opt for something less drastic, she did a pretty good job.

The bell on the door to the diner rang, slightly drowned out by the light conversations of the people that filled the diner, and I looked up just in time to see my aunt walk in and search around for me, probably thinking I had decided to skip our lunch. I waved slightly and she looked over almost in a reflex even though she probably thought she didn't know who I was. When she realised it was me her eyes visibly widened and her jaw dropped slightly, before she seemed to right herself enough to walk over and slide into the booth across from me.

"My…" she breathed as she took in the sheer difference of my hair. It was now only about two or three inches long at the most, the layers were short but the overall haircut was still feminine enough that you wouldn't think I went to a barber for it. I liked it already, my neck wasn't constantly covered in sweat which the hair would stick to.

"Like it?" I asked with a smile, she almost seemed to not hear me until she shook her head and smiled slightly.

"It's, uh, lovely. But very short. Did you not like my idea?" She asked and I shrugged.

"Well I've always wanted short hair; I figured a fresh haircut for a fresh start." I lied; it was a mix between teaching her a lesson and getting the chance to have a much handier style to work with. The fact that I could just run my fingers through it in the morning and go was quite comforting.

"I suppose you're right." She amended and then grinned, "It reminds me of Audrey Hepburn's hair." That's the woman's name!

"Yeah, well she's so pretty and I just thought it would be a good style to try out." Jeez it's actually painful to say these things.

"Well I bet soon enough every girl in Castle Rock will want this style." She said and I smiled before rolling my eyes slightly as she looked away to grab a menu.

When we had both ordered a voice called my aunt's name from about five booths down from us, she looked only to spot one of her many friend's and said she would be back in a few minutes, like it was actually possible for her to talk to one of her friends for a few minutes.

I nodded and she headed off, I began fiddling with the salt and sugar before the bell by the door was heard and the diner was suddenly filled with loud laughter and talking. I looked up to see Ace, Eyeball and the rest of their gang in tow as they strutted into the diner, everyone seemed to turn and roll their eyes before going back to their conversations, meanwhile I slumped down in the seat and tried to make myself look as small as possible. I could do without my aunt seeing me talk to any of them, and something about Ace seeing my new hair made me suddenly self-conscious, I brushed the short layers that sat on my forehead down slightly in an attempt to cover my face, cursing when I realised they were too short to do so.

"Nice hair." A voice chuckled and I looked up to see one of the guys was grinning mockingly at me, the rest facing the counter.

"Thanks." I mumbled and hoped he would shut up, his face looked vaguely familiar from the party but I couldn't place a name to it. He had short blonde hair and was quite skinny, why can't I remember his name?

"I think it makes you look like a boy though, like if you weren't in a dress or had certain _assets_," he said with a glance down at my chest that had my eyes narrowing slightly, "I think you could pass for a guy." He laughed and some of the other guys turned around, Ace and Eyeball were talking amongst themselves and I was thankful they wouldn't be able to intervene before I could reply.

"What's your name?" I asked and he grinned before stepping over and offering his hand.

"Charlie Hogan, babe." I stared at his hand before glaring up at his face which still had the grin plastered on it.

"Well Charlie," I spat and out of the corner of my eye I saw Ace and Eyeball turn, well it's too late to go back now, "If I had a pocketful of shits I wouldn't give one about what you think. And _don't _call me babe or I'll rearrange your fucking face."

He stared at me with a mix of shock and anger as Eyeball's laugh was heard, Charlie opened his mouth to reply but Ace simply clicked his fingers and he shut up right away. Ace pointed to one of the booths behind me and Charlie immediately retreated to said booth, followed by the rest of the guys.

Eyeball winked as he passed me and I expected Ace to follow but he took my aunt's seat across from me and I glanced over his shoulder to see my aunt was still talking to her friends.

"You have him well trained." I commented as I looked back to Ace who smirked.

"Well as much as I'd have loved to see you rearrange his face, I don't take too kindly to watching a guy fight a girl."

"I could take him." I said confidently and he chuckled.

"Did anyone ever tell you, you are amazingly self-assured?" He asked lightly.

"I tell myself that very thing every day, thank you very much." I said politely and he laughed before taking the cigarette from behind his ear and lighting it before continuing after he had taken a drag.

"Nice hair, by the way." He remarked and I self-consciously shifted the layers about a bit.

"Thanks, wasn't exactly the reaction I wanted from my aunt, I was hoping she'd be more pissed off." I remarked and he raised an eyebrow.

"You did that to piss your aunt off?" He asked sceptically.

"Yep." I said and popped the 'p', he shook his head with a smile, "That and the fact I have wanted short hair. Long hair is a pain in the ass." I remarked as the waitress came over and set down my aunt's cup of coffee with her slice of cheesecake and my cupcake with tea, her long hair fell slightly over one shoulder as she glared at me.

"Thank you." I said in a falsely sweet tone as she walked away, I looked over to Ace who was holding back a chuckle as he watched the waitress walk away.

"You shouldn't have." He said as he gestured to the slice of cheesecake in front of him and I pointed the small knife I was given with my cupcake which had some icing on it because I had been in the process of cutting the cupcake into pieces, the icing made it substantially less threatening.

"Don't even think about it." I warned and he narrowed his eyes slightly.

"So, if you wanna piss your aunt off so much, why don't you come hang out with us tonight?" Ace asked and I glanced over his shoulder again to see my aunt was still talking.

"Uh I don't think so; my aunt and uncle wouldn't let me." I said and he asked me something but I was too busy craning my neck to see if my aunt looked like she was getting up, but her hand gestures told me she must be in the middle of some grand tale and that I should have a few minutes.

"What?" I asked as I looked back at Ace who sighed in annoyance.

"Did you go to a salon to get your hair cut?" He asked and enunciated each syllable like I was stupid; I rolled my eyes before nodding.

"Tell your aunt that you met a girl called Connie Palermo at the salon and got talking, she asked if you wanted to come over to hers tonight and that she would leave you home."

"Who is Connie Palermo?" I asked.

"Billy's girlfriend." He said with a nod to the table behind me where his gang sat, "She hangs out with us sometimes but she's considered a nice girl around Castle Rock, your aunt shouldn't have a problem, you don't need to worry about getting into trouble." He said in a tone that had me crossing my arms.

"I'm not worried about getting in trouble, I could just be doing without the lectures they'd give me, getting in trouble isn't a problem for me." I answered and he grinned.

"Great, because that's just what The Cobras do best." He said and I raised my eyebrows.

"The Cobras?" I asked sceptically.

"The Cobras." He said simply with no further explanation, "Pick you up at your house at eight?" He said and my eyes flicked up to see that my aunt had gotten out of the booth and was still talking, but she'd be over any second.

"Uhhhhh," I said as I glanced between her and Ace, oh what the hell, "Sure. But wait for me where you did last time ad I'll be there at eight. If my aunt and uncle see you picking me up they'll chain me to the porch." I said hurriedly and he chuckled before standing up, taking his sweet time, mind you.

"As you wish, your highness." He said mockingly before reaching over and stealing a piece of my cupcake before heading to his booth.

"Asshole!" I hissed at him and he turned with a wink before the sound of someone else settling into the booth across from me had me whipping back round to see my aunt smiling.

"Sorry about that, I hope you weren't bored waiting for me." She apologised.

"Nope, I was fine. I, uh, met this girl called Connie Palermo at the salon and she asked me to come over to her house tonight, is that alright?" I asked and she grinned.

"Oh that's nice that you made a friend! Richard can leave you round and pick you up again." She said and I shook my head quickly.

"No, no. I said I'd walk to hers because I wanna get to know my way around the place and she said her folks could leave me home. It's all been arranged." I said.

"Alright." She smiled before turning to her cheesecake and I let out a quiet sigh of relief, this wouldn't be so difficult after all.

* * *

><p>And it wasn't, over the next few weeks I was able to get out to hang out with The Cobras quite easily, Connie and I had gotten along really well and she agreed to cover for me if my aunt and uncle were ever talking about her and I hanging out a lot. I managed to stay under their radar as I hung out with The Cobras and got to know Castle Rock pretty well. There was nothing to write home about in the town, it was quiet and plain but the guys found ways to amuse themselves, and they were nice enough to include me once some of them got the twists out of their underwear over a girl being involved when she wasn't dating one of them. I gathered quickly that dating a Cobra was the only way a girl had ever gotten in with them, but seeing as Ace seemed to like me the guys stayed loyal to their leader and gradually warmed up to me.<p>

Ace and Eyeball were the ones I probably hung out with the most, Eyeball became slightly less annoying to the point where I could enjoy hanging out with him, but we kept up a certain amount of bickering like we were siblings, which I enjoyed seeing as I had always been an only child and it got lonely.

And Ace… well, Ace was Ace. He kept enough of a distance that we were never alone for very long without some of the gang with us, which I was thankful for because my nerves always seemed to be on overdrive when he was around. Nothing happened with us since that night at his party in the bathroom, but it didn't stop some part of me from wishing that something had.

At some point over the two weeks it came up in conversation why I was along with the gang when I wasn't dating one of them, it developed from a remark thrown in by one of the guys to a conversation I felt like I was eavesdropping on. Most of the guys thought I was alright (with the exception of Charlie who still kept a safe distance) and then the idea came up that rather than just pal along with the gang I should join it. Although at first I was a bit apprehensive, eventually I agreed, I might as well join considering I spend so much time with them.

So that was how I found myself driving Eyeball's car out a quiet road that led to one of the more rural areas of Castle Rock, hardly a house for miles. I was currently in a drag race with Vince who was driving Ace's car, the remainder of the gang divided between the two cars. I somehow managed to focus on driving the car despite Vince's multiple attempts to put me off by shooting a few snide comments my way, luckily back home one of my friends had shown me the basics of how to drive a car and Eyeball helped me brush up after I found out that my "initiation" would include having to beat one of the guys in a drag race. They decided to make it fair by pinning me against one of the guys besides Ace and Eyeball, who always seemed to win these races.

"You're falling behind and running out of road." Eyeball remarked with a teasing grin as I glanced to see tree I had to race to only about a half a mile down the road. I sped up slightly until I was neck-and-neck with Vince who seemed to realise he wasn't going to be able to go much faster to beat me, he then resorted to bumping the side of the car slightly, not enough to cause any damage to anyone's car, but enough to make me swear slightly and curse under my breath.

finally deciding if he wasn't going to play fair then I wouldn't either, I let the car slow down until I was behind his car and he swerved to overtake me and block my path, but I simply sped up until the front of Eyeball's car was beside the back of Ace's. I swerved slightly and hit the bumper of the car with enough force to throw Vince off and his car veered to the left with the tyres skidding slightly as he tried to gain control of the car.

I took this opportunity to pass him on the right and the front of my car was a few feet ahead of his as we passed the tree. I grinned and Eyeball laughed and the guys in the back patted my shoulders.

"Someone doesn't fight fair." Eyeball remarked and I shrugged.

"Guess not. What's next?" I asked and he turned to the other guys with a smile, damn I knew this wouldn't be as easy as I'd hoped.

"Pull over here." He said and gestured to the side of the road. I pulled over and the other car shot past us, along with the hoots of the other guys as they continued over the hill and disappearing into the horizon which was growing steadily darker as it moved from sunset to night time.

"Fuzzy, grab the bat." Eyeball ordered and the familiar bat the guys had been playing mailbox baseball with was handed in to the front where Eyeball proceeded to pass it to me.

"Uh what am I aiming at?" I asked as I stared out to where it looked like there was nothing to hit.

"Down the road, about a quarter of a mile, there's a farmhouse. The asshole farmer that owns it is never done giving us grief when we race out past here and he's goin' along in his little tractor. So we decided a little payback was due, and you get to be the one to deliver it. When you've hit the mailbox, you walk another quarter mile down the road to where we'll be waiting in a barn where we hang out. Don't take too long." He finished and I nodded before climbing out of the car.

"Good luck." Charlie sniggered from the back and I stuck my tongue out before closing the door. Eyeball slid in to the driver's seat and took off over the hill where Ace's car had disappeared.

I began walking down the road and being thankful I didn't wear a dress tonight, even though I didn't mind wearing them lately because Connie did which meant I felt less like an idiot, Ace had told me to wear something comfortable I wouldn't mind walking in, now I know why.

When I finally reached the farm I looked around for the mailbox that should have been towards the front of the lawn which stretched a good thirty feet from the door. Instead I found it was right up near where the door was, which meant I'd have even less chance to get away with it without him seeing me. Oh well.

I carefully climbed over the front fence and walked up through the yard which had tall grass and weeds, trying to stop my feet from getting tangled as I made my way up to the mailbox. When I finally reached it I took a few deep breaths before railing the bat to take a swing.

Then the front door opened.

He wasn't by any means a tall guy, nor did he have muscles on his muscles. He was bout forty or fifty with a balding head of hair and a shocked expression which soon turned to one of fury as he realised What I was doing, but that wasn't what had me swinging the bat as hard as I could before taking off as fast as I my legs would carry me. No, that would be the shot gun he held in his right hand, which he then proceeded to aim in my direction as I turned to run.

"Get back here you little shit!" He screamed, and the sound of a bullet being fired out of the gun had my heart leap into my throat. I know he probably wouldn't hit me; it was more of a scare tactic than anything. If it was, it was sure as hell working.

The sound of a bullet whizzing at you through the air isn't anything like what you see in movies, it's not like a loud pop or even a bang. It's a sound that sends a shock of fear so intense through your stomach you're convinced you'll die of fright before the bullet hits you. It's not a sound I'm likely to forget any time soon.

I ran through the yard, stumbling over a few weeds but getting straight back up as soon as I heard another bullet being fired and the sound of it making impact with the ground a few feet to my left.

A car pulled up at the gate and for a second I almost stopped, thinking this is probably a neighbour of the guy that was going to grab me and drag me back to the door where the farmer could press the gun to the hallow of my throat and whisper threats that would have me hyperventilating in fear. As I got closer the figure in the car which had its hood down reached out with their arm, and my body immediately flooded with relief as a familiar voice barked an order urgently.

"Get in!" Ace ordered and I grabbed his arm before jumping into the back of the car, my abdomen rolling painfully over the side of the car as I fell into the back seat, the bat I somehow managed to keep hold of clattered to the floor of the car. I ducked down in the back seat as Ace did a U-turn; I waited until the sound of the man's shouting faded into the distance before I climbed into the front seat.

Ace pulled the car over to the side of the road and stopped, cutting the engine off before turning to me. I held a hand over my heart which felt like it was going to escape from my chest.

"You alright?" Ace asked and I nodded despite the tears that built up in my eyes as the shock faded away. I blinked them back angrily and shook my head; I wouldn't cry in front of Ace, I wouldn't.

"I didn't realise he had moved the mailbox. He must have done it since the last time we trashed it. I'm sorry." He muttered the last part and I turned to see his face only illuminated enough by the moonlight to see that he did look sorry.

"It's alright. I shouldn't have gone in when the mailbox was that close to his door, I was stupid." I grumbled.

"Well you probably didn't expect him to open fire on you." He reasoned and I chuckled slightly, the chuckle soon manifested into a full-blown laughing fit, probably from the remaining shock and hysteria, I finally calmed down enough to see Ace staring at me in disbelief and with a bit of apprehension, but I shook my head with a giggle.

"Sorry, I just didn't expect it. I thought I was a goner." I said and he nodded slightly.

"He probably mistook you for one of us with your clothes and short hair." I nodded in agreement before Ace sighed and started the car.

"You better get going if you're gonna make it to the barn. Wouldn't want the guys to know I had to rescue you, you might not deserve to be a Cobra in their eyes if they found out I had to save you." He said and I raised my eyebrows before grabbing the bat and getting out of the car.

"Why did you come back? Have you some weird sense that alerts you when I'm in trouble?" I asked and he stared at me for a few seconds, a blush rose in my cheeks as his eyes held mine and I couldn't look away.

"You better get going." He said finally, his voice quitter than before. Without a glance back he speeded off and I found myself staring until the car was out of view before I shook my head in an attempt to clear it before heading towards the direction of the barn.

* * *

><p>"So he really started shooting at you?" Charlie asked for the third time since I told him, his eyes dancing with excitement. Since arriving back and telling them of my success the guys seemed a lot friendlier than before, it was nice to see, especially since Ace wasn't around so it wasn't like they were putting on a show.<p>

"Yeah." I chuckled as Eyeball rolled my sleeve up.

"Now hold the fuck still when I do this, if you fidget I'll mess up the tattoo." He warned and I smiled before eyeing the blade he brought over, it wouldn't hurt much… hopefully.

Just as the blade made contact with my skin the sound of the barn door opening echoed through the room and we all looked over to see Ace walk in, his face lit by the lanterns they had lit around the place.

"Hey, Ace, where the hell did you get to?" Charlie asked and Ace stopped to glare at him.

"Who the fuck are you, my keeper?" Ace asked and Charlie looked down, taking another drag from his cigarette in an attempt to not anger Ace further.

"Well you disappeared with no fuckin' warning." Eyeball stated as he brought the blade back over to my arm and Ace shifted his eyes to Eyeball before they settled on me. I immediately felt on edge as I waited for him to explain what happened, and that he must have left to see where I had gotten to.

Instead, he lifted a six pack of beer which I hadn't realised was in his right hand. He set them down on the floor where the guys immediately dug in.

"Went to grab more beer. That a problem, Eyeball?" He asked.

"Nope." Eyeball replied as he continued to carve the cobra on my arm. Ace lifted one of the remaining beers from the holder and held it out to me.

"Congrats, champ." He said and I looked up to meet his eyes, my stomach turning in knots as I did so.

"Thanks." I said, hoping to put more meaning into the word so he knew I wasn;t just talking about the beer. he nodded before grabbing a beer and settling down on the floor to listen in to whatever grand tale Charlie was describing, also since I had arrived back they seemed more at ease and told me about their initiations or just general crazy stuff they did. I sat and talked or laughed throughout the rest of the night, glad I had told my aunt and uncle I was staying at Connie's so I didn't have a specific time to be home for.

For the rest of the night I simply had fun with the gang I was now a part of, being sure to avoid the intense blue gaze of Ace Merrill, the feelings that had only been on the edge of my mind about him suddenly starting to slowly bloom into something stronger, something that scared me more than any gun.


	5. Chapter 5

**Author's note:**** Hi, this should be me all caught up on account of me missing the update last week. Thanks to my kind reviews and anyone who reads, enjoy and please review!**

**Disclaimer:**** I do not own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>It was the weekend after my initiation that I found myself in Ace's house again, and I was again hiding under the excuse that I was staying at Connie's again, she and Billy were out somewhere celebrating the fact she'd went a whole month without wanting to kill him. Very sweet.<p>

I sat amongst the mass of people strewn around the living room, my back against the same wall it had been against last time when that asshole had shown up. He wasn't here tonight; Ace had declared he had told the guy if he came within fifty feet of his house again he'd break both his arms, which I didn't doubt. Still, I didn't feel comfortable that if someone else showed up to bother me, there was little to no chance that Ace would come and rescue me, he seemed a little pre-occupied with the girl currently in his lap.

She was very pretty, with long dark hair that had me fixing at my short hair with slight insecurity, my bare neck suddenly feeling colder seeing the way hers cascaded down her back. It seemed every time I happened to look over they either had their tongues stuck down each other's throats or she was downing yet another beer while he watched in amusement. I rolled my eyes for about the tenth time since I sat down and finished my beer, twisting the bottle around until I had memorized the label, forcing myself not to look up again.

"What crawled up your ass?" A voice said beside me, Eyeball had moved from the seat he was in to sit beside me, I looked over to see his eyebrows raised expectantly, and almost reaching the brim of the Yankee cap he wore backwards.

"What?" I asked defensively, he smiled knowingly.

"Come on Jesse, what's bothering ya? Or should I ask _who's _bothering ya?" He asked with a smirk and I immediately went back to inspecting the label on my bottle.

"No one." I grumbled, I didn't think he'd hear it over the music but judging by the chuckle he had somehow caught it.

"Really? Because if looks could kill, Alice would be dead on the spot right about now."

"Who's Alice?" I asked but I already had a feeling who he meant.

"Ace's latest conquest." He said and gestured to her with his beer bottle, I made the mistake of looking over to see her laughing at something Ace had said, but the laugh even looked fake, he seemed to buy it though.

"I have nothing against the girl, don't even know her." I replied.

"But she's taken your place, right?" He asked and I shook my head.

"I'm not his girlfriend, or anything even close. He just got me to sit on his lap the last time so that creep would leave me alone."

_"Sure." _Eyeball said, drawing the word out to show just how much he believed me, "Because Ace is just that noble. Trust me, Ace doesn't do something like that because he wanted to keep you safe from some guy, if he wanted he could have walked across the room and busted that guy's face right then and there. He got you to sit on his lap because he likes you, plus you two looked quite cosy when I walked in on you in the bathroom, who knows what would have happened if I hadn't interrupted." He said with a suggestive nudge to my arm and I elbowed him in the ribs, slightly distorting the laugh he came out with.

"You are nauseating." I stated and he proceeded to belch loudly, I couldn't help it, I started giggling like crazy.

"I rest my case!" I said with a gesture to his mouth and he joined in my laughter, a few minutes later I managed to gather myself enough to wipe away the tears that skimmed just past my eyes as I laughed, once again thankful I didn't wear make-up.

When I looked up my eyes caught Ace's who was looking over with a mix of curiosity and slight… jealousy? Judging how his jaw clenched as he glanced between Eyeball and I. The small smile I sent his way -more a result of uneasiness due to how he was watching me rather than actual politeness- wasn't returned, he simply turned to Alice and pulled her lips back to his, she didn't seem to mind in the least and responded with so much enthusiasm I gagged slightly.

"Yeah, he liked me alright; I can just tell by the way he's all over _another _girl." I said sarcastically and Eyeball shook his head before taking a drink, I blinked in confusion and he looked back to me with a small smile.

"You don't get it, do you?" he asked.

"Get what?" I replied, slightly confused, what wasn't I getting?

"He's Ace Merrill, this is a guy that doesn't play by the rules of what to do when you like a girl. Sure he likes you, it's plain as fuckin' day, will he ever do anything about it? Highly doubtful. He's been known to wait until a girl has been panting after him for so long before he'll give her what she wants. Then he moves on, that's just what he does." He explained simply.

"You sound like you've watched this happen a lot." I guessed and Eyeball nodded.

"I've known Ace most of his life, I know the way the guy goes about these things, you're gonna have to be the one to chase him if you want anything to happen." I snorted in amusement.

"He'll be waiting a long fuckin' time for that one." I said confidently and Eyeball smirked.

"Well I'm glad, would hate to see you get your heart broken by him." He said and I nodded gratefully.

"Thanks, I-" I was about to tell him that there was no chance of me getting my heart broken, I rarely gave anyone the chance to break it, when Charlie called for me by the living room door.

"Be right back." I told Eyeball and stood up to go out into the hall."

"Connie's on the phone, she needs to talk to you." Charlie said and held the phone out to me when I got into the hallway.

"Hello?" I called into the phone, putting a finger in my other ear to try and drown out the sounds from the living room.

"Jesse? You gotta get home now, your uncle and aunt saw me and Billy outside the bar on our date, when they asked where you were I didn't know what to say and panicked, I told them you had headed home but they'll be there before you and know you weren't there. I'm real sorry, Jesse." She explained and I cursed under my breath, damn it.

"Thanks Connie, for covering for me anyways." I said and put the phone down after she said goodbye, I ran a hand through my short hair in frustration before I went back into the living room.

"Can you take me home?" I asked Eyeball when I reached him.

"Thought you said you were staying at Connie's?"

"My uncle saw her and Billy at the diner, he's pissed." I explained and Eyeball finished the last of his beer before getting up.

"Shit, let's go." He said and led me out of the living room, searching his pockets for his keys.

"Where are you two goin'?" Charlie asked and Ace came out of the living room looking curious as well.

"I gotta get home, my aunt and uncle know I'm not with Connie, and it's… past midnight, fuck! They're gonna wanna know where I was." I explained hastily as I threw my jacket on.

"Well we wouldn't want mommy and daddy getting angry with little Jesse, would we?" Ace asked in a falsely sweet tone and I froze. When I put my jacket on I walked over until my chest was almost touching his and stretched up on my tiptoes to meet his eyes, glaring as hard as I could.

"Shut the fuck up, you asshole." I spat, jabbing a finger into his chest for emphasis but he didn't budge, "It's not like you or that whore'll miss me anyways, goodnight." I said and turned to storm out the door with Eyeball a few feet behind.

* * *

><p>"Thanks for leaving me home." I said, the first thing that was said since I had left Ace's house.<p>

"Jesse?" I looked around to see Eyeball looking at me sympathetically.

"What?" I said and tried to sound less bitchy than I had been with Ace.

"Don't take anything he says personally, most of the time he just does it for fun." He said and I sighed.

"Well he wasn't being very funny tonight, goodnight Eyeball." I said and started walking up the street to where my house was, crap, a lecture is all I need right now.

I made my way up to the house, I was about five feet from the door when it was almost yanked off its hinges and Richard stood on the other side with a face like thunder.

"Where the hell have you been?" he demanded and I walked right past him. "Hey, I'm talking to you!" he shouted after me as I walked into the kitchen. Emily sat at the table looking worried, she sighed with relief when I came in.

"Where have you been? We know you weren't with Connie, why were you out so late all by yourself?" she asked in a worried tone and I rolled my eyes.

"I'm a teenager; I can go out when I want." I answered simply.

"Not until after midnight! And you weren't with Connie like you said you would be and you weren't here. We were worried sick about you!" Richard exclaimed.

"Why?" I asked, that seemed to confuse him and his eyes widened.

"Why? It's our job to protect you, we're responsible for you." he answered.

"It's not your job; it was my parents' job. And they did a pretty shit attempt at it, so I've come to realise the only person who is supposed to protect and be responsible for me is me. I don't need you two." I said and Emily sighed.

"We only want to help you, Jessica." she said and rage flowed through me like a river.

"Stop calling me that! My name is not Jessica, it's Jesse. If you really wanna help me, get my fucking name right for a start." I spat.

"Don't you dare talk to her that way. She has done nothing but be good to you since you arrived." Richard said and pointed a finger at Emily who had tears on her rosy cheeks.

"The only thing she's done since I arrived is made me feel like shit, like I'm not good enough to be part of your family. You know what? I don't want to be part of your family. Just because you two couldn't have a child of your own doesn't mean you can just swoop in and mould me into the perfect daughter when you feel like it." I said.

"We're not trying to make you perfect. We just want to make you better." Emily said.

"Why?! What is so wrong with me that every parental figure in my life makes me feel like I'm letting them down? I'm fine the way I am, I'm sick of everyone telling me I need to change."

"Well it's true. Your parents were never done dealing with your troublemaking. Little attempts to get attention that just got worse and worse as you got older. you never grew up and never learned how to behave." Richard said.

"Because nobody ever cared enough to tell me! My parents just left me alone all day, they never dealt with my troublemaking, they never dealt with me at all! No one ever helped me pick out clothes or do my hair, no one ever read me bed time stories or asked me how I was feeling, I was by myself all day and I never had to okay everything I did with anybody, why should I now?" I said, tears building up at the back of my eyes but I refused to show weakness.

"We can do that, sweetie. Just give us a chance." Emily pleaded.

"I don't want it from you. I wanted it from my parents. I just wanted my parents to give a shit about me for once, put me before what they wanted for just one day." I said, Richard reached for my arm but I pulled it back hastily.

"Jessica-" I threw my hands up and he hurriedly corrected himself, "Jesse. Your parents did care about you. They were just always busy." he said and I shook my head.

"Don't give me that crap. I don't need anyone telling me what my parents wanted. I knew very well they never wanted me, they never wanted kids, they wanted high-paying jobs and fancy college degrees and I got in the way. And they made me pay for it." I said, wiping a stray tear from my cheek.

"That's not it, Jesse. Just calm down-" Richard said and stepped closer, I shoved my hands at his chest and he staggered back.

"Don't tell me to calm down! You don't get to tell me what to do! You're not my dad; you're no one's dad. I hate you, I'm glad you two are too fucked up to have kids!" I screamed and a flash of red-hot pain whipped across my cheek.

I stumbled and whacked my head on the countertop at my side, falling to the ground as my head spun. When I finally stopped seeing two of everything I looked at Richard who was staring at his hand like he'd never seen it before. He took a step forward to try and help me up but I launched up from where I had lay in a heap on the floor and ran past him, out the door without looking back. the last thing I heard was Emily calling my name- my real name- through broken sobs as I ran as fast as my legs could carry me, no idea where I was running to, I didn't care anymore.

After sitting under some random tree for an hour I finally got up and wiped my eyes, I refused to cry. I shivered slightly as a small breeze floated over my shoulders and raised goose bumps on my arm, the cold doing little to stop the exhaustion that was starting to weigh my eyes down. I couldn't go to my aunt and uncle's tonight again; I didn't want to be near them right now. Without thinking about where I was going I just got up and started walking, my feet moving of their own accord, bringing me somewhere that deep down I must want to be.

* * *

><p>Note to self, never let your feet decide where you go, they're evil.<p>

I stood outside Ace's house mentally slapping myself like Richard had. Why am I here? Why the hell did I come back here? Alice could still be here with Ace, just the two of them, how incredibly awkward would that be?

I can't do this, no way. I turned around and started creeping down the porch again, I'll just walk go to Eyeball's or something, anywhere besides Ace's house.

And then the door opened. I hate it when that happens.

"Jesse?" Ace asked and I turned to see him staring curiously with a trash bag in his hand.

"Uhhh, I was just gonna leave, I don't even know why I came here." I said, it sounds crazy but right now I had no idea why after how much I was pissed off at Ace, I had come to him.

"What're you doing here? I thought Eyeball left you home, everyone's headed home." He explained.

"Yeah Eyeball left me home but I had an argument with my uncle when I got back and left again, for some reason I came here, but I don't really know why considering you were being an asshole tonight." I said, he raised an eyebrow before sighing.

"Go inside, I'll be in in a minute." He said and I opened my mouth to say I was just gonna go somewhere else but he clicked his fingers and pointed behind him.

I glared as I marched past him, I sat on the couch in the living room and waited until Ace had come back in, it seemed he had cleared out the worst of the mess so you could actually walk through the living room.

"So, you wanna talk about it?" He asked lightly as he sat down beside me, I shook my head.

"No thanks." He snorted slightly and I turned to him with raised eyebrows.

"I'm letting you stay here, the least you can do is tell me what happened." He said and I threw my arms up.

"I was perfectly happy with going somewhere else, in fact, that's exactly what I'm gonna do." I said and got up to walk out the door when he caught me by the waist and pulled my down onto his lap. I growled in annoyance and shifted off his lap.

"I'd hate to take Alice's seat." I said and he rolled his eyes.

"Will you calm the fuck down? Jesus, what's wrong with you?" I narrowed my eyes.

"What's wrong with me? How about the fact I'm stuck in some dead-end town with two people who think they can tell me what to do, who are acting like they're my fucking parents when they're not. And tonight when I came home, my uncle slapped me and now I'm in the house of some guy who kisses me one night and then sticks his tongue down another girl's throat tonight, and that's just skimming the surface, bud." I said and pushed myself completely off his lap until I sat as far away as the couch allowed. I sat staring angrily at nothing for a few seconds before looking over to see him watching me intently.

"Why don't you go back home?" He suggested and I clenched my jaw.

"Did you not hear me? Richard slapped me, like I'm going back there tonight." I said but he shook his head.

"Not there you idiot, I mean where you were before, before you moved here. Like back with your parents." He explained and I shook my head.

"I can't go back with my parents." I said simply.

"Why not? Are they forcing you to stay here in the hopes you become a good girl? Because joining The Cobras might not have been such a good idea. Or maybe they were having a rough divorce and didn't want their little princess caught in the middle whilst they decided which lucky sucker got to take her home?" He continued and I decided to go against my one rule: that I wouldn't think or talk about what happened, at least not yet.

"They're dead." I managed to say through clenched teeth, the slight ache I got in my stomach when something forced me to think about that was suddenly like a fresh slice to my abdomen.

I looked over to see Ace's jaw click together audibly and for him to look down, avoiding my gaze.

"When?" He asked, his voice strained.

"About two weeks before I came here, it was the night of my seventeenth birthday. My aunt and uncle were the only ones that could take me in, it was either I go with them or I go into foster care, I didn't really have anywhere to go since my parents didn't have a will saying the house was to be left to me so it was sold off to pay off the rest of their mortgage and cover the funerals. I was allowed to stay in my house for a while but then I had to pack up and ship out here with my aunt and uncle." I explained, deciding this was a good enough point to stop at as any; I didn't want to talk about it anymore.

"I didn't realise-" He began but I shook my head.

"I know, you couldn't have. I mean it's been barely a month and I haven't really even thought about it to be honest, never mind acted like anything had happened. So I know you would have had no idea." I reasoned and he nodded.

"If I did I wouldn't have said-"He went to continue but I cut him off, I wasn't really in the mood for talking about it.

"I know." I said with a nod and he let out a sigh of relief that I almost laughed at, you could tell he didn't apologise a lot.

For a few minutes we just sat in silence, the weight of this new information hung in the air like a bad smell.

"Well I'm kinda tired so if you would be so kind as to move I'll be getting to sleep." I said lightly, trying to lift the atmosphere. He just shook his head.

"I'm not moving, I'll crash here and you can take my bed." He said and I folded my arms.

"I'm not kicking you out of your bed." I argued.

"Well what kind of asshole would I be if I made a girl sleep on the couch?" He shot back.

"Same one you are every day." I said and he let a chuckle slip.

"I'm serious, this is a once in a lifetime opportunity to get to be in my bed without me, I can guarantee no other girl that has slept here will have gotten that privilege."

"I bet they're so sad about that." I answered sarcastically.

"Not one bit." He said with a wink and his signature smirk, I laughed in spite of myself.

"Ace, get off the damn couch."

"Jesse, get into the damn bedroom."

"No!" I shouted and he clicked his fingers and pointed to the bedroom.

"You click those fingers at me again and I'll shove them up your ass. Move." I ordered and lay down on the couch in a small ball, if he moved I'd be able to fit perfectly.

I smiled in triumph as I felt his weight leave the couch, before a pair of arms grabbed me by the waist and hauled my off the couch.

"Ace!" I cried in surprise as he bent down so his shoulder was against my waist before standing up, effectively carrying me over his shoulder to his bedroom.

"Put me down right now or so help me!" I shouted but he just laughed as he pushed the door open to his room and clicked the light on.

"There." He said as he set me on the bed, "Isn't that better?" He asked sweetly and I narrowed my eyes.

"You're an asshole."

"Maybe so, but I'm a nice asshole that's prepared to sleep on a couch for you. Want me to tuck you in, fancy a bedtime story?" He asked as he pulled the blanket over my legs.

"No, go away, I hate you." I said childishly and he smiled at me.

"Now we both know _that's_ not true." He said confidently, "Night." He whispered and kissed my forehead, my annoyance temporarily forgotten as hip lips made contact with my skin.

"Night." I said with slightly less bitterness than I wanted to as he walked to the door, pausing to look back at me for a second before closing the door.

Finally I gave in and lay down on the bed, trying to ignore the tug in my gut that made me want to go to Ace.


	6. Chapter 6

**Author's note:**** Here is the next chapter, thanks to everyone who read and reviewed my last chapter and added the story to their follows and favourites, it means a lot. I hope Ace doesn't seem too OOC in this chapter but I wanted him and Jesse to have a cute talk, so I hope he's not coming across as too much of a sap. Anyway, I hope you like this chapter and please review!**

**Thanks to vaguebeauty and Mrs. Ace Merrill for their wonderful reviews and to Lostgirl4eva who also always leaves awesome reviews, cannot thank you enough guys!**

**Disclaimer:**** I do not own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>When I woke up in the morning it took a few seconds after I had woken up before I opened my eyes. My mind ran through the events of last night like a newsreader running through the events of the last day that you missed before shuffling his papers and going on to discuss them in grave detail. During the night I had some unpleasant dreams, more like memories, of the night my parents died. The cop at the front door whose eyes filled with pity as he told me what happened, he seemed to willingly ignore the party of teenagers drinking and smoking behind me, he must have figured finding out I was newly orphaned was enough trouble for one night.<p>

Pushing the memory back deep into my mind where it had managed to claw its way out of last night, I opened my eyes to blink as the sunlight streaming through the windows hit my eyes. For a few seconds all I saw was white until I looked down at the bed and the colours started to focus in again.

Wait a second…

Alright, I know I might be a little out of it when I'm tired, but I remember enough of the night before to remember that Ace's bed had blue sheets, not black. My eyes trailed up the black object that I was sure didn't belong here, and my eyes widened when I realised I was lying on someone's shirt.

I was lying on Ace Merrill's freaking chest.

For a few seconds I lay still as a statue in shock, trying to remember if at any point during the night I registered Ace ending up in the bed beside me. Nope, I got nothing. The anger that was building inside me was only slightly wavered when I realised how much less threatening and intimidating he looked when he was asleep, his face was more youthful and had a certain innocence about it. Surely enough he shifted slightly in his sleep and his arm which was around my shoulders tightened slightly, he sighed in his sleep and I almost wanted to lie back down and hear his steady heartbeat under my ear, but right now he had some explaining to do.

"Ace?" I tried saying it softly at first but it was like talking to a brick wall, "Ace." I said louder, patting his chest with my hand but again nothing, he only just shifted slightly.

Fuck this, I thought, before I lifted the pillow from behind my head and manoeuvred out from under his arm to sit up and grip the pillow with both hands.

"Ace!" I called loudly and swung the pillow down to hit him in the face just as his eyes flicked open slightly.

"What the fuck?!" He demanded as he grabbed the pillow, sitting up on his elbow and snatching it away before glaring at me.

"Don't _'what the fuck?!' _me, what the fuck are you doing in here?" I demanded and he groaned, rubbing his eyes before lying back down.

"Calm down, I got up in the middle of the night to take a leak and when I was coming back from the bathroom I passed by my door and heard you crying in your sleep. So I came in and was all for waking you up and when I went over and sat with you, you stopped crying and tossing about in the freaking bed and I figured you would be alright."

"Get to the part where you thought it'd be a good idea to get in next to me." I ordered.

"Hey you were the one that got me in a death grip when I was pulling the blankets back over you. I didn't wanna wake you up so… here we are." He said with a gesture to the bed and I narrowed my eyes.

"You could have just woke me up." I pointed out and he shrugged before draping an arm over his eyes.

"Well I guess I'm just that nice that I didn't want to wake you." He said sarcastically, "Oh and you're welcome, by the way." He added and I raised my eyebrows in disbelief.

"I hardly see why I should be thanking you."

"Soon as I came in beside you, you were fine; perhaps it was my strong male presence that made you feel protected." He suggested and lifted his arm to wink at me.

"Hardly, and if I calmed down after you came in, why didn't you just go back to the couch instead of staying in beside me?"

"One: I was fuckin' tired, two: it's my bed and three: you're nice and warm." He said with a smirk and I growled in annoyance.

"Douchebag." I ground out through clenched teeth and hit him on the chest; he grabbed my wrist in one hand before catching the other in his free hand and pushing me back onto the bed before sitting up to tower over me with a slightly amused glimmer in his eyes.

"Call me all the names of the day, it's fine if you're upset. But answer me this: are you upset because I heard you crying, because I got into bed beside you without your permission or…" He trailed off as he leaned in slightly to whisper the last part, "Because you're pissed that you spent the night in bed with me and you weren't awake for it?" He teased and I fought with all my strength to supress the blush threatening to creep up on my cheeks, it seemed my attempts had failed as my face flooded with heat and he smiled before releasing my wrists.

"Don't flatter yourself." I hissed before I pulled the covers up over my face to disguise the fact I was mortified that he had spent the night with me without me knowing and that he had been right about why I was pissed.

"Well after that rude awakening I'll need some coffee. You want some?" He asked and I felt his weight leave the bed.

"Sure." I said as I emerged from under the blankets after the blush left my cheeks, looking over just in time to see him walk out of the bedroom with a black t-shirt on and boxers, I looked to the ceiling and clapped my hands over my eyes.

Great, I spent the night in bed with Ace Merrill, and I wasn't even fucking conscious for it.

"Thanks." I said with a slight grudge as I sat down at the table where Ace had set a cup of coffee, he grunted in reply before sitting across from me and rubbing the sleep out of his eyes.

"Was I talking in my sleep?" I asked with slight unease, who knows what I might've said. He shook his head.

"Nah, nothing that made sense anyway, so you basically talk as much shit in your sleep as you do during the day." He joked.

"Oh ha ha."

"What were you dreaming about?" He asked and I shut my eyes, tightening them to the point that everything was black.

"Nothin'." I answered simply and he sighed.

"Your parents?" He asked and I nodded my head, I opened my eyes to see him watch me with an unreadable expression before he sighed and stood up to go searching through the cupboards.

"I haven't got much in for breakfast, wasn't exactly expecting company this morning." He said with a shrug and I snorted in amusement, that made two of us.

"It's fine, I'll get something when I go home." I replied and he turned to eye me curiously.

"You're goin' back?" He asked in slight surprise and I nodded.

"Gotta go back at some point." I said as I took a sip of coffee and he frowned slightly before walking out of the room, returning a few minutes later with trousers on and his hair fixed, I ran a hand over mine which sat up in uneven spikes.

"So when you heading back?" He asked and I stood up to cross to the sink and rinse my cup out.

"Uh, now, I guess. My aunt should be the only one home because my uncle works during the day."

"Want a lift?" He asked but I shook my head as I set the cup on the side of the sink.

"Nah, I need the walk to wake me up, thanks anyway." I replied.

"If you don't wanna stay there or if you and your uncle have another fight… Come back here." He said with slight hesitancy and I smiled from the doorway of the kitchen as he kept his eyes on his cup.

"Ace?" I asked quietly and waited till his eyes met mine, "Thanks." I said gratefully and he nodded, I turned and walked out the door feeling a lot better that I'd at least have somewhere to go if I needed an escape.

I came in through the front door of my aunt and uncle's house later and tried to close it as quietly as possible, my aunt's face came into view as she stood in the doorway, almost like she was a zookeeper trying to decide whether it was safe or not to approach the new wild animal.

"Hey." I greeted awkwardly and she smiled slightly before closing the tense distance between us and hugging me gently.

"I'm glad you're back." She said and I patted her back awkwardly.

"Yeah, uh, me too." I replied.

"I'm very sorry about last night, where did you go?" She asked and I shrugged.

"Just hung around, what time is it?" I asked, realising I hadn't checked the time before I left Ace's.

"Just a little after two, Richard will be home at five." She said as though I didn't remember and I nodded, "He feels awful about what happened, he was up half the night and wanted to go find you but I said you needed some time to yourself." She added and I smiled slightly.

"Thanks, Aunt Emily." I said and then sighed in relief that things didn't seem so bad.

"Are you hungry?" She asked and I nodded, she took my arm and led me into the kitchen.

Richard returned home at five and spent the rest of the night apologising and swearing it would never happen again, eventually I forgave him. To be honest I was just grateful that his suspicions about where I had really been when I said I was with Connie were either forgotten or he has willingly ignored them in the hopes of making up.

* * *

><p>For the next few days I decided to play it cool and not go out a lot, luckily none of the guys stopped by the house so I assumed they didn't mind.<p>

One night I was lying in bed when a slight tap on the window had my ears prick up. I heard nothing for a few seconds and dismissed it, but the same sound was heard a few seconds later. Curious, I switched on my lamp and went to the window and pulled the curtain back. My jaw dropped as my eyes met Ace's as he smirked from outside my second-story window. I just stood there dumbfounded for a few seconds until he pointed to the bottom of the window and I snapped out of it, pulling the window up enough to lean out.

"What the fuck are you doing here?!"I whispered loudly and Ace chuckled.

"Nice nightgown. Move." He whispered back and I stepped back to fold my arms self-consciously over the white nightgown I wore that reached just past my knees.

"Shut up. Why the hell are you climbing through my window?" I whispered as he braced himself on the window frame before sliding both legs through.

"Well I didn't think me standing in your garden saying _'Jesse, Jesse, where for art thou, Jesse?' _would sit too well with your folks." He joked and I tried not to laugh at the image, his feet landing on the floor of my room did the trick as my heart jumped slightly as I heard shuffling and the creak of a floorboard from the next room.

"Shhh!" I whispered as I grabbed his shoulders to keep him still, we stayed like that for a few tense seconds before I decided that my aunt and uncle must still be asleep, I dropped my arms and took a step back, Ace leant against the window and I raised my eyebrows.

"Are you gonna explain why you're creeping through my window at… four AM?" I asked once I had glanced at the clock, I looked back to see him give a slight shrug.

"Couldn't sleep and got bored, decided to go or a drive and ended up here, was wonderin' if you wanted to hang out." I stared in confusion for a few seconds at him before I threw my arms up and sighed.

"Fine, I'll grab some clothes and get changed, wait here." I said as I grabbed a pair of light jeans, a white tank top and a denim jacket.

I retreated to the bathroom and changed quickly, all the while asking myself why I was willing to go hang out with a guy that climbed up my window at four in the morning because he had nothing better to do. Then I remembered I'm talking about Ace Merrill and he's just full of surprises.

"I take it your aunt was the decorator?" He whispered when I came back in and I nodded.

"Yeah I sure as hell didn't do it. We're gonna have to go back out the window." I pointed out as I came back in and slipped some shoes on, he nodded before climbing back out of the window as I switched my lamp off.

"Watch your step, the roof is fuckin' tricky to walk on, I almost fell off and landed in one of these rose bushes." He warned as I slid out through the window and closed it gently, before slowly making my way across the roof that hung over the porch.

"How do we get down?" I asked just as I looked up to see Ace had disappeared, where the hell did he go?

"Pst!" He whispered and I crawled over to the edge to see him brushing off his trousers before looking up with a smirk.

"Jump." He said simply and I rolled my eyes.

"Like I didn't think of that, it's pretty high." I said as I judged the distance to the grass, wondering how I would land without breaking a leg.

"For the love of God, I'll catch you then." He said and held his arms out, I hesitated before jumping down, fighting to hold in the slight scream that threatened to break out as he caught me.

"There. Now that wasn't so scary, was it?" He said in a condescending tone and I stuck my tongue out before backing out of his grip.

"Shut up, where's your car?" I asked as I looked around.

"Down the street where I normally drop you off." He said and I nodded before setting off in that direction, he caught up easily and we walked in silence to his car parked about two minutes down the street.

"So where are we going?" I asked as I climbed over the passenger side door into the seat so I wouldn't make any noise, my efforts were ruined as he noisily opened his door and slammed it shut once he got in.

"No idea yet. What?" He asked curiously as I fixed him with a glare.

"Can you be any louder? I don't think some guys at the other end of the town heard you." I scolded and he smirked before starting the engine, revving it slightly before turning and heading down the street.

"So you came by to hang out and you have no idea where we're gonna go?" I asked and he nodded as we continued through the town.

"Pretty much. Anywhere you wanna go?" He asked and I shrugged slightly.

"How about the barn?" I suggested, thinking back to the night when I joined the Cobras, it would be one of the only hangouts we spent our time in where none of the gang lived near or that would be closed at this time.

"Sure." He agreed and turned to take the familiar road out of town.

"You wanna drop in on your old friend first?" He joked as we passed the house of the farmer who shot at me after I trashed his mailbox, I laughed slightly.

"Nah we've hung out enough this week, why do you think I haven't been out with you guys that much?" I asked and he smiled slightly before glancing at me.

"So why haven't you been out with us?" He asked as we continued up the road and I shrugged.

"Just wanted to lay low for a few days, I was planning on stopping by either tomorrow or sometime this week, didn't exactly expect to see you at my window any time soon." I answered and he chuckled before we lapsed into silence until he cut the engine and we got out and entered the barn.

"Damn it's dark." I complained as I walked into blackness, I heard the hiss of a match as Ace lit one of the lanterns around the place and set it on the ground.

"Better?" He asked as I walked over to the light and sat down beside the lantern.

"Yeah." I answered as he continued lighting the rest of them until the barn was dimly lit in all areas.

"So are you gonna tell me the real reason you came by tonight? Or are we just gonna pretend you did it to be romantic?" I asked as he sat beside me, he said nothing for a few seconds before sighing.

"My dad stopped by tonight." He answered simply.

"And that's bad because…?" I prompted and he leant back until he was resting on his elbows and started into the flame of the lantern in front of us.

"My mom's probably kicked him out over a fight or something; he got shit-faced at the bar and thought it'd be a good idea to crash at mine for the night. So he drove out to mine and woke me up hammering on my door."

"So what happened?"

"After I eventually let him in he just started talkin' shit on the couch and saying he needed a place to stay but I'm not in the mood for his bullshit. I took his keys and mine so he wouldn't go anywhere or cause trouble and just left him to it. I drove around for a while wonderin' what I would do to pass the time until I could go home and hopefully he'd have sobered up, just thought of you and decided I'd pay a visit." He answered simply.

"Do you think he'd have caused trouble if you hadn't have let him in?" I asked and he shifted slightly.

"It wasn't a risk I wanted to take, if he'd have gone somewhere else in the car and ended up wrapping it around a tree or maybe crashing into someone else I'd have felt like crap about it. So I let him in, and now I wish I hadn't."

"Sounds rough." I stated and he snorted in agreement.

"So how has your uncle been since you went back?" He asked a few minutes later, probably trying to fill the spaces of silence.

"Alright I guess, he hasn't asked me where I really was when I said I was with Connie but I decided to lie low so he wouldn't get pissed again."

"Do you think he'd hit you again?" He asked and I shook my head.

"Don't think so, he looked like he regretted it but I just wanted to get out, I've never been hit by an adult before." I admitted and he raised an eyebrow.

"Never?" He asked as though the concept was foreign to him, "Your folks never laid a hand on you?"

"My folks never really did anything." I revealed as I lay down on the floor and stared up at the rafters.

"What do you mean?" He asked and I thought for a second how to explain it.

"I mean they never really cared enough to hit me, or really do anything. It didn't matter how much trouble I'd get in or what I did, they would just ignore me. I take it your folks would hit you?"

"Not my mom, she'd never do that. My dad would have a lot when I was growin' up, but I moved out last year when I finished high school and haven't really seen him a lot since, before tonight of course. My mom must have just kicked him out like she used to, he would have normally just slept rough or stayed at his friend's but I suppose tonight he figured he'd see how his beloved son was doin'." He joked sarcastically.

"I probably sound like a drama queen complaining that my parents didn't notice me when you've obviously got it worse than I do." I said and he looked to me with a shake of his head.

"Nah, yours sound shit too, my folks never ignored me, not that I even made it possible to ignore me with half the shit Eyeball and I used to get up to." He said with a slight chuckle, I laughed slightly myself as I pictured him and Eyeball when they were younger, still causing as much trouble as they were today.

"I bet you tore this town apart." I guessed and he nodded slightly.

"You got that right." He confirmed with a smile.

"Well it may be small and there's not much to do, but it's alright." I admitted.

"Yeah, you think you'll stick around for a while?" He asked and I sighed.

"Well I have to stay here with my aunt and uncle until I'm eighteen which is like a year away but after that… I don't know, might travel."

"So you have to at least stay the year?"

"Yeah I'm not legally allowed to be on my own or some shit like that until I'm eighteen. That's what the social worker said after my parents died. I could either go into foster care or stay with relatives who'd become my legal guardians until I'm eighteen. Emily and Richard were the only ones that would take me in. But I bet they regret it now." I said with a slight laugh.

"They could do a lot worse." He said and I forced myself to keep my eyes on the ceiling.

"Thanks but I'm no holiday to take care of, that's probably why my parents didn't bother much." I guessed silence filled the air for a few seconds.

"How'd they die?" Ace asked quietly and I grimaced, but at the same time I knew he'd have asked at some stage, and for some reason he would have been the first person I wanted to tell when I got round to it.

"It was coming up to my seventeenth birthday and I asked them if we could go out for a meal or something to celebrate, we never really did anything for my birthday but this year I just wanted to do something nice. I thought they'd be all for it but they acted like I'd asked them to chop off their fuckin' arms or something. Anyway, I was waiting for them to come home so we could head out somewhere when my mom rang and said they were gonna stay late to work on some case they needed to go over, they were lawyers." I added as an afterthought before continuing, "Anyway I started getting upset because I had told them I wanted to go for a meal and my mom just told me to stop being so selfish and that they'd see me in the morning. I just got so angry when she put the phone down that I rang one of the girls I know and said I was gonna throw a party and to call everyone she knew that'd be up for it and tell them to bring drinks. So it was pretty late by the time everyone arrived and some of the neighbours were complaining about the noise we were making and people had gotten really drunk and were running around the neighbourhood just acting crazy. So eventually one of the neighbours called my parents at their office and told them if they didn't come home and get everyone to leave that they'd call the cops. So my parents were driving home and they got into a head-on collision with a drunk driver and they died." I finished before looking over to see him eyeing me sympathetically.

"Ouch." He said with a grimace and I nodded.

"Yeah, a cop came to the door a while later and told me they had died, the party was still going on so when I opened the door I thought he was here to complain about the noise or underage drinking. He just told me and walked away, I guess he thought that would've been enough for me to deal with for one night." I said, remembering the grave look in the cop's eyes as he broke the news.

"So that's how you wound up here?" Ace asked and I nodded.

"Yeah, lucky me." I joked slightly and then went back to staring at the lantern.

"Well I guess we both have our fair share of shit in our lives." Ace concluded and I laughed slightly.

"Yeah, things aren't as bad now. Still, I wish my aunt and uncle would stop being so uptight. Even though when I was little I'd have loved to have had parents like them, now I'm just that used to being able to do what I want when I want and not have to run it by someone that I hate it when suddenly I have to do that all the time. I wish I could be one of those good girls, but it's too late now I guess."

"Life's too short to live by the rules." Ace said and I looked over to see him smirk slightly, my mouth moving of its own accord to do the same.

"Amen. So now that we've shared our secrets, you wanna braid each other's hair or talk about clothes?" I asked lightly as I sat up and he laughed before doing the same.

"Neither, I'm good." Ace shifted slightly and reached to the back of his jeans for something.

''Here.'' He said quietly and I held out my hand, he put the object in my hand, upon inspection I found it was a small key.

''What's this?'' I asked, confused as I looked over but he kept his eyes on the lantern flame.

''A key, to my place, any time your aunt and uncle piss you off or you just wanna get out, you can stay at mine even if I'm not there.'' He said and I smiled slightly.

''Wow, the key to Ace Merrill's bachelor pad, I bet there's a lot of girls in Castle Rock that would give their eye teeth for this.'' I said as I turned the key in my hand, hearing his faint chuckle as I watched the light from the lantern gleam off the metal.

''Don't get too ahead of yourself; it's also so you won't wake me up at all fuckin' hours tryin' to get in. You can come join me in the bed again though, I didn't mind the cuddling.'' He teased with a grin and I shoved his shoulder before putting the key in the pocket of my jacket.

''I'm sure you didn't, but if it ever happens again which is highly unlikely, I'll make sure both of us know it's happening.''

''I look forward to it.'' He answered with a wink and I laughed before leaning my head on his shoulder.

''Thanks, Ace.'' I murmured, feeling his arm wrap around my shoulders and pull me closer.

''No problem.''

"I'd give you the key to my place too but I don't think my aunt and uncle would like it if you came swanning in." I apologised and felt his shoulder move slightly as he chuckled.

"Nah me neither, let's just say you owe me one." He offered and I nodded.

"Deal."


	7. Chapter 7

**Author's note:**** Hey, here is the next chapter! I'm almost out of time in the library to get this posted so I can't go through and respond to all guest reviews and such, but just a big thank you to Mrs. Ace Merrill, vaguebeauty and Lostgirl4eva, plus thanks to anyone who reads, favourites and follows this1 Anyway enjoy and please review!**

**Disclaimer:**** I do not own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>Ace left me back early that morning and I was able to get back into bed without waking my aunt or uncle, I managed to catch an hour's sleep before my uncle woke me up. I did nothing much for the rest of the day until that evening when I said I would meet the gang at Irby's to hang out. Things were getting a little strained when it came to me going out, my aunt still smiled and told me to have fun when I said I was going to hang out with Connie, but I could tell the glances between her and my uncle meant they were having a tough time believing me lately, I just hoped they didn't catch me in the act.<p>

I was met with a chorus of greetings as I entered Irby's, the Cobras seemed to always occupy one corner of it, the rest of the games made sure to keep their distance. Connie waved me over to sit on one of the free tables beside the one the guys were playing at.

"Hey, I was wondering when you would get here! I'm getting so bored of watching these guys suck at pool." She complained and I laughed as I jumped up beside her.

Billy turned with a smirk from a few feet away where he had heard us, "Just 'cause you couldn't be taught how to play doesn't mean it's boring, it ain't my fault you were terrible at it." He shot back and Connie stuck her tongue out.

"Well girls can't play pool for shit." Charlie added from beside Billy and I crossed my arms.

"Excuse me? I will have you know I am amazing at pool."

"Not according to Ace and Eyeball." Charlie responded and I looked to Ace and Eyeball who were smirking at me.

"I never finished that game, trust me, if I'd have stayed and finished it, I would have won." I informed them. Ace raised his eyebrows before slowly making his way around the table until he was standing directly in front of me, leaning on the pool cur he had in his right hand.

"You think so?" He said, his eyes dancing with challenge.

"Absolutely." I answered with confidence.

"Well then," he straightened up and held the cue out to me, "I think it's time we had that rematch."

About a half an hour later we were down to our last few shots, and we were once again neck and neck.

"It's a pity we didn't make a bet for this one," I said as I lined up my next shot, looking up to see Ace leaning on his pool cue at the opposite end of the table, "I could do with getting something after I win." I said as I hit the ball and successfully pocketed it.

"Damn." I heard one of the guys mutter as Ace merely smiled and took his aim for his next shot. I could vaguely hear the door opening behind me but I kept my eyes on Ace as he figured out how to take aim to pocket the ball. He looked up and caught my eye with a smirk before he glanced behind me and froze, his eyes widening slightly. I looked behind me to vaguely see a guy walking over to one of the tables and looking around, searching for someone. When he spotted our table his jaw tightened and he started to make his way over, I looked back to see Ace standing up and walking around the table to meet the guy, effectively putting himself in front of me. I peeked around his shoulder to see the guy and it was only when he came closer that I realised how similar he and Ace looked. The man's blonde hair wasn't as bright as Ace's but his blue eyes were very similar, the coldness in them evident as his gaze pierced everything he looked at. He was about Ace's height with slight more muscle.

He looked round at all of us, his eyes lingering on me for a second longer before they went back to meet Ace's gaze, he glared slightly before speaking.

"Where the fuck are my keys?" He demanded and my eyebrows furrowed in confusion for a second before it clicked, this was Ace's dad.

"I took 'em last night when you drove to my house completely shit-faced." Ace answered, I could tell by how even his voice was it was taking some effort to stay calm, maybe it was out of fear or anger, I didn't really know.

"And what exactly gave you the fuckin' right to take my keys?" His dad demanded.

"I didn't want you takin' your car out again and wrapping it around a tree, how you ever made it to my house alive, I got no fuckin' clue." Ace answered.

"Well I'm not drinkin' now, and I had to walk the whole way here to get my damn keys from some wise guy who thinks he's earned the right to decide where I can go. Gimme the keys before I kick the shit out of you in front of all your asshole friends." His dad threatened and held his hand out, Ace's hand went into his pocket before he stopped and shook his head.

"Can't do that, I know you're just gonna get drunk again and go out in the car again, I'm not dealing with your shit or bailing your ass outta jail."

"Listen to me you little shit, you don't get to tell me what to fuckin' do, and I think you'll find outta the both of us you're the one more liable to end up in jail. Don't go actin' all high and mighty to seem big in front of your pals, I could knock your ass into the middle of next week, which is exactly what I'm gonna do if you don't give me those keys right now." His dad answered, his voice rising slightly at the end and I looked to see most of the other people in the place were watching us.

"Just give him the keys, man." Eyeball said from behind us and I turned to see him looking between Ace and his dad with slight anxiety, I could tell from his reaction he had no trouble believing Ace's dad would follow through on his word.

I looked back to see Ace glancing at Eyeball before he looked back to his dad, he grabbed the keys from his pocket and was lifting them out when I grabbed him by the crook of his elbow. He looked down at me and I shook my head slightly.

"Don't do it if you think you'll regret it." I said quietly and looked back to see his dad glaring at me, I shifted closer to Ace slightly and let go of his arm. He seemed to deliberate for a few seconds before he took his hand out of his pocket with nothing in it and ran a hand through his hair.

"You're not getting' the keys, Pop. I'll drive you to the bar and take you home later." Ace offered and walked over to take his dad's arm and lead him back out of the pool hall, but his dad wrenched free of his grasp and pointed at me.

"Who the fuck is this little bitch? Why is she telling you what to do?" He asked and Ace looked to me before stepping closer to the door.

"Dad, come one, she's no one. I said I'll take you." He insisted but his dad turned to me.

"Who the hell are you to tell my son what to do? You think you got him whipped so he has to do whatever you say?" He asked and I shook my head slightly as I held my hands up.

"I wasn't telling him what to do." I replied.

"Don't lie to me, he was gonna give me the keys and then you go whisperin' in his ear and he changes his tune like that." He said with a click of his fingers and took a step closer.

"Maybe he just doesn't trust you to drive, last thing he needs is you totalling your car and taking some innocent kids down with you 'cause you were too drunk to pay attention." I shot back, suddenly picturing that maybe this was the type of guy that had killed my parents. The car they crashed into had one driver who had also died, maybe he had been drunk and just didn't spare a thought for anyone else when he got behind the wheel. Almost as soon as I said it I regretted it as Ace's dad's eyes blazed with anger and before I knew it his fist connected with the side of my face.

"Don't talk to me like that you little-" Ace's dad began and his sentence was abruptly cut off with the sound of a fist colliding with flesh again, I covered my face from where I had fallen on the floor like I expected him to have hit me again, but I didn't feel anything besides the throbbing pain in my arm where I had hit it off the table and the burn in the whole left side of my face.

When I lowered my hands from my face I saw Ace holding his dad by the collar of his t-shirt, they were both inches away from each other's faces as Ace spoke.

"You ever fucking touch her again and I'll kill you." He said in a dangerously low voice that trembled with rage, his hand shot into his pocket as he shoved his dad back a foot and he lifted the keys out and held them out to him.

"Go on ahead and get out of here then, take these and wrap your car around a tree for all I care." He said and his dad raised a hand to his nose where it looked like he'd been hit before snatching the keys out of Ace's hand.

"Keep that little bitch in line next time." His dad shot back before glaring at me, I glared back as I held my sore shoulder which already felt like there was a bruise forming, my left eye felt extremely heavy, I'd have to get some ice on it or the swelling would close it over.

Ace's dad stormed out of the bar and the door made a large bang as it shut behind him, most of the other people in the place had went back to their games quickly to make it seem like they hadn't been watching. Someone came up behind me and put their hands under my armpits to help me stand, I couldn't stop the slight yelp of pain as their fingers squeezed my sore shoulder.

"Sorry." I heard Eyeball say and I cradled my shoulder before turning to him.

"Thanks." I muttered slightly with a tremble clear in my voice as the shock from the hit wore off, my knees were shaking slightly as I raised my hand to my face and prodded the tender flesh slightly before wincing as the sparks of pain radiated across my cheekbone. It wasn't broken, I didn't think, but I had never been hit never mind had a bone broken by someone. I had only ever sprained my arm form falling out of a tree, but I suppose it wasn't much to compare to a break.

"Come on." Eyeball said as he took my arm and started leading my out of the bar.

"I'll take her." Ace said from behind us and Eyeball nodded to Ace and then to me. Ace came over and put a hand on the small of my back before ushering me out of Irby's.

When we got to the car Ace opened my door for me and helped me into the car before going around to his side and getting in, shutting the door hard before staring out through the front window, his hands were clenched around the steering wheel to the point where his knuckles were white.

I gave him a few seconds of silence before I shifted slightly.

"Ace?" I asked and his head whipped around so fast I thought he was going to suffer whiplash, "Are you alright?" I asked hesitantly and he stared at me for a few seconds.

"You're asking me if I'm alright." He said slowly and I resisted the urge to shrug to avoid upsetting my shoulder.

"Uh… Yeah?" I replied, he stared at me in bewilderment for a few seconds before glancing out around the street with his jaw clenched slightly.

"My dad is only after hitting you and knocking you down, and you're asking me if I'm alright? And you don't see how fucked up that is?" He demanded.

"Well I did piss him off and-"

"Don't make excuses for that piece of shit!" He ordered and I jumped slightly.

"Alright!" I squeaked and he took a deep breath before releasing his death grip on the steering wheel.

"I'm sorry, it's just he deserved a lot more than one lousy hit for that. He had no right to hit you, or to hit any girl for that matter, he thought he could get away with it with my mom but I proved him wrong. And I'll be damned if I let him think he can push you around." Ace spat and I nodded.

"He won't, I'll stay out of his way." I promised and he nodded before looking back at me and grimacing.

"What?" I asked and then realised my face had probably swelled more.

"That looks like it'll hurt, I'm takin' you home." He said and I shook my head.

"Don't! My aunt and uncle will wanna know what happened."

"Well unless your aunt and uncle won't suspect you staying at Connie's until your face looks normal, you're gonna have to go home at some point." Ace said and I slumped down in my seat in defeat.

"They're gonna kill me." I stated.

"I'll tell them what happened."

"Like I said, they're gonna kill me." I repeated and then we lapsed into silence as I tried to think how I would lie my way out of this one or convince Ace not to go near Richard.

"Come on." Ace said a while later as he opened my door and offered his hand. I rolled my eyes but grabbed it anyway as I climbed out of the car.

"I got hit, Ace, I'm not incapable of opening my own door." I said and he shut my door before taking my arm and walking me across the grass.

"Good to see the fall didn't damage your amazing attitude." Ace joked and I laughed slightly despite the dread that was building in my stomach as we got up to the porch.

"You can go, seriously this'll be enough of a war without you getting caught up in it." I said and Ace shook his head before leading me up the steps and over to the door.

"It was my fault you got hit, the least I can do it own up to it, besides, I ain't scared of your uncle." He said confidently as he hit the doorbell.

"I am." I whispered as Richard came out from the kitchen, he glared slightly at Ace before he caught sight of me and his expression turned furious as he opened the door.

"What the hell happened?" He demanded and I waved a hand.

"It's nothing, seriously." I insisted as he reached out to inspect my face, I flinched away and shrunk into Ace's side who squared his shoulders as his arm went around my waist.

"Jesse was hit by my dad, I can promise you it won't happen again, I wouldn't let anyone hurt her like this after tonight." Ace said and I glanced between him and Richard, Richard reached out and grabbed my arm before pulling my away from Ace, I gasped in pain as Richard's pull made a throb pulse through my shoulder.

"You can bet it won't happen again, I don't want you near her." My uncle ordered.

"With all due respect, wasn't it you who hit her only last week?" Ace asked and my uncle's jaw clenched tightly, I shook my head at Ace who caught my eyes before looking back at my uncle defiantly.

"Don't you come near this house again, Jesse, get inside." My uncle ordered but I remained frozen to the spot, "Now!" My uncle ordered and I jumped slightly, Ace took a step closer to my uncle, his blue eyes flashing with danger as he stood up to my uncle who had a few inches of height advantage over him.

"Don't talk to her like that." Ace said quietly.

"Don't tell me what to do you worthless hood." My uncle ordered and I grabbed Richard's arm.

"Ace I think it would be better if you leave." I suggested quietly and Ace looked down at me before shaking his head.

"Not until I know this asshole won't hit you again." He said and my uncle scoffed, I stepped in front of my uncle and braced my hands on Ace's chest, ignoring the pain in my arm as I did so.

"Please, leave." I begged and saw several emotions I couldn't decipher flick through Ace's eyes before he nodded.

"Fine." He answered curtly and turned to walk away without a word. I stared after him with guilt replacing fear as my uncle shut the door and I could only see Ace through the glass, he didn't once look back.

"Kitchen, now." My uncle ordered and I followed him into the kitchen to where my aunt was.

"Oh my!" Emily exclaimed as she came over to cup my face. I backed out of her grasp with a grunt of pain.

"Watch it!" I ordered and Richard dragged a chair out from the table, scraping its legs along the ground before pointing at it.

"Sit!" He ordered and I dragged my feet over to sit in the chair as he walked around the opposite side and laid his hands flat on the table as he stared me down, it vaguely reminded me of those movies where the cop interrogates the criminal until he snaps and spills the beans.

My aunt came over to me with some ice in a cloth and pressed it to the side of my face.

"Hold that there." She said quietly and I went to grab it with my left hand before wincing and lowering it slowly, instead opting for my right.

"How do you know that boy?" Richard asked quietly and I shrugged my right shoulder.

"Just from around, I saw him a few times when I was out with Connie." I lied.

"And how, might I ask, did his dad end up hitting you?" Richard asked.

"It doesn't matter." I grumbled and Richard banged his hand on the table.

"It does matter!" Richard shouted and I jumped, Emily was slowly rolling the sleeve of my shirt up.

"Don't shout, dear." Emily begged and I glared at my uncle.

"Yeah, cause you don't exactly have the right to, considering you hand out your fair amounts of hits too." I shot at Richard and he sighed.

"That was an accident." He said quietly and I forced a laugh.

"Oh so I just walked into your fuckin' hand? You have no right to get upset about this, it was a one-time thing and Ace took me home, I've never even spoken to him without Connie around before tonight." I lied.

"What's this?" My aunt asked and I stared at her in confusion before following her gaze to my arm, which the Cobra mark was now visible on. Shit.

"Nothing." I said and tried to wriggle out of her grasp but Richard grabbed my arm as he walked around the table.

"What is this?!" He demanded as I tried to get out of his grasp, his grip made my arm sting painfully.

"Let me go!" I screamed and he dropped my arm before nodding in realisation.

"The Cobras, that's what that gang is called, the one that boy is the leader of. You gonna tell us the truth anytime soon?" Richard demanded before he froze and his eyes narrowed, "You never really were hanging out with Connie all those times." He guessed and I stared up at him, not even trying to deny it, I was caught.

"What?" My aunt gasped and I nodded with my eyes fixed on the table.

"That's it." Richard said with finality and he walked away from the table, I followed him out to the hall as he went over to the table.

"What do you mean?" I asked as he started rifling through papers on the table in the hall.

"I'm calling your social worker and you're going to whatever foster home is furthest away from that gang and that worthless hood." My uncle said and I gaped in shock before turning to my aunt who had a similar expression.

"Richard, we can't-" My aunt began but Richard cut her off.

"We can and we will. I'm not having some teenager living in my house who thinks it's alright to lie to us and pal around with a bunch of delinquents who'll end up getting her killed or locked up."

"They're not like that!" I defended.

"That's exactly what they're like, and I'm gonna make sure you never see them again." He said and I started for the door when he caught my arm and hauled me back.

"Stop it! Let me go!" I ordered as he dragged me up the stairs.

"You can stay in here until you leave!" My uncle said as he shoved me into my room, he closed the door and locked it. I banged my right fist against the door and screamed in frustration before dissolving into sobs and flopping down on the bed.

I sat on my bed until the sunset faded into night time and my aunt and uncle's fighting had quietened down to normal volume. I sighed as I realised I had fucked everything up and now I was gonna pay for it, that thinking I could have some fun in this town and no one would notice was the biggest lie I've ever told myself. I slumped down into the bed and closed my eyes to go to sleep. When I closed them all I could see was Ace when he left, for a split second he had looked hurt when I told him to go, and now I couldn't get the image out of my head.

I opened my eyes and groaned before I thought struck me, I opened the top drawer of my beside cabinet and searched around until I found what I was looking for.

Ace's key.

I grabbed my bag from the top of the wardrobe and threw all the stuff I could lift into it before looking towards my window. If I was careful I could make it out over the roof and down. I considered the stunt I'd have to go through without Ace to catch me, I shook my head and decided it was the only way I was gonna see him.

I held the key tightly in my hand and then decided it was better to be safe than sorry. I went over to a box with some jewellery my aunt had bought me, I dug out a small silver chain and took the meaningless charm off it before slipping the key on and putting the necklace around my neck.

I managed to land on my feet and not hurt myself any more, I grabbed my bag that I had thrown down before me before climbing off the edge of the roof and jumping the last few feet down to the grass, I grabbed my bag and slung it over my good shoulder before setting off into the night.

When I reached Ace's I let myself in and called his name, but it looked like he wasn't home. I went into the kitchen and opened his ice box, lifting out some ice before grabbing a dishtowel and wrapping the ice up in it. I held the ice against my cheek and sighed as the coolness started to numb the ache in my cheek.

When I had made a cup of coffee and sat down I decided to wait here until Ace came home to tell him what happened. I wasn't sure what to expect, I had grabbed some clothes so I could stay somewhere for a while, but the reality was my aunt and uncle would find me and have me carted off home soon enough, at least I could say goodbye tonight.

What would I even say? Now that I thought about it I owed Ace a lot. First he saved me from that guy at the party, then from that farmer and just today he hit his dad for hitting me. I was pretty much as far in his debt as I could get. Some part of me bickered with the other saying that if I hadn't hung out with Ace none of that stuff would have happened, whilst the other argued that I've probably had more genuine fun with Ace than I have for most of my life, even if it meant getting myself in trouble.

_Life's too short to live by the rules_, Ace's voice whispered in my head and I smiled as I remembered last night. He hadn't mentioned it when I was in Irby's, but I knew last night had meant something. I had told him things I had never told any of my other friends, and he'd told me things I bet he didn't tell every girl he met.

_So what does that mean? _I asked myself and my mind started coming up with answers before I could stop it.

Did he have feelings for me? It would take a strong friendship for him to defend me like he has or tell me the things he has, and since we've only known each other a short time, doesn't that mean I'm not just a friend to him. I was the one he came to last night, I guessed not many of the other guys were woken up in the middle of the night to hang out with Ace, did that mean I wasn't just a friend to him?

Suddenly the feelings I had been fighting to keep secret came bursting out and I found myself unexplainably giddy at the thought of Ace having feelings for me. Would I tell him I felt the same? Would I have the time?

No time like the present.

As the minutes ticked by I found myself thinking of what I would say when I talked to him, and how he would react. Would we kiss again? Before I knew it I heard a car approaching and I threw the remainder of the ice and the dish towel into the sink before patting the side of my face gently, the swelling hadn't gone up much.

My heart was thundering as I stepped over to the kitchen door that opened into the living room, my heart suddenly seemed to slow down as Ace came in and switched the light on.

"Jesse?" He asked in a dazed voice and I grinned.

"Hi." I said and he shook his head with the same dazed look.

"What're you doing here? I didn't-" Ace was cut off by the sound of giggling coming from the hall. The smile dropped off my face as someone came into the living room and looked at me curiously.

Alice.

She still looked as pretty as she had the last time I saw her, except her hair was slightly messed up and her lipstick smeared a bit, I suddenly noticed how red Ace's lips had looked.

"Hello." Alice giggled as she leaned heavily on Ace, she'd been drinking, they both had. Suddenly the familiar smell of alcohol wafted over to me.

"John, who's this?" Alice asked and my stomach clenched in embarrassment, here I was thinking I knew Ace so well, and I hadn't even thought to ask him his real name.

"John?" Alice whined as she tugged on his sleeve, but his gaze was fixed firmly on me.

Alice finally tutted in defeat before stumbling over and holding her hand out.

"I'm Alice. And you are?" She asked as she eyed me up, I did the same to her before folding my arms and ignoring her outstretched hand.

"Leaving." I answered before going back into the kitchen and grabbing my bag, my face flaring up with embarrassment. Well don't I feel like an idiot.

"Rude." I heard Alice say from the living room and I rolled my eyes.

"I'll be in the bedroom." I heard her tell Ace as she passed by him when I came back in, I resisted the urge to gag as I fixed my bag on my shoulder before walking past Ace.

"Jesse, wait!" Ace called as I went out the front door.

"Will you slow down?" He demanded as he caught up to me and grabbed my arm, I hissed in pain and he dropped his hand immediately.

"I'm sorry, I forgot." He apologised.

"Yeah, well, you seem to forget a lot of things very easily." I shot back and he raised his eyebrows.

"What's that meant to mean?" He asked and I shook my head after deciding this wasn't a good time to say anything, the slightly bleary look in his eyes told me he wouldn't remember much the next day anyway.

"Nothing." I grumbled and he sighed before running a hand through his hair.

"Look, about Alice, I ran into her at the bar after I came back from yours and-"

"I don't care." I answered, the lie sounding fake even to me.

"Doesn't seem like it." He said after he stared at me for a second.

"Well I don't, I just stopped by to… never mind." I said and turned to walk again.

"Wait!" He called again and I turned back, my resolve wavering slightly as his eyes held mine, a voice coming from the front door had me snapping back to my senses.

"John! Hurry up! I don't like waiting." Alice complained and Ace glanced at her before going back to me.

"Better go before she gets tired of waiting, John." I said, suddenly when I said the name I realised how much the name suited him, and how I had wished I'd known it before so that when I called him it for the first time it wasn't in this situation.

Without waiting to see him turn away or say anything more, I turned and started walking again, and this time he didn't stop me.

No matter how much I wished he would.


	8. Chapter 8

**Author's note: I am so very sorry for the delay on this chapter. I had a chapter written last Friday and was about to upload it but I was overall very unhappy with the chapter, it was very bitty and jumped about too much, there wasn't enough detail for my liking so I decided to leave it. That also caused me to have a bit of writer's block because I generally just lost my way with the story and how I wanted things to go, the way I was going the story wasn't going on for as long as I'd hoped and the general events planned were boring. So with the amazing help of Mrs. Ace Merrill I was able to re-organise the story into a version I was much happier with, the story is expected to be longer than before and I can say I'm very happy with it, so I hope you are too. Thanks to everyone who reviewed and added it to their favourites and follows, it means a lot!**

**Claireybear: OMG YOU'RE BACK! I HAVE MISSED YOU! Sorry the reply is very late : ( but I'm so glad you're feeling better and that you had a great welcome home party. Thanks so much about the ending to my Lost Boys fic, it means a lot! Also glad that you like this story : ) it was great hearing from you again, sending virtual hugs of happiness!**

**P.S, I would like to dedicate this chapter to Freax, a great writer who writes amazing stories that have me hooked from the opening sentence and who I've had great fun talking to, it was her birthday a few days ago and although the chapter is up a bit late to be totally on time for her birthday, I would like to dedicate it all the same! Happy Birthday : ) "G'night Michael, bombs away!"**

**Disclaimer: I do not own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>It was early the next morning by the time I got in, I had walked around aimlessly after leaving Ace's, I figured I would be in deep trouble now so I may as well get some quiet time in before all hell broke loose. The few hours of peace helped me clear my head somewhat and get things straight.<p>

I walked in the next morning and immediately sensed I was been waited on in the kitchen. I crept through to see my aunt and uncle sitting at the table.

"Sit down." My uncle said tiredly and I obeyed, taking the seat opposite him and Emily. They both looked like they had had little sleep and a pang of guilt rang through my chest, even as Emily smiled slightly.

"Jesse…" My uncle began but I raised a hand to interrupt him.

"Can I say something first?" I asked, at some point I had developed a speech in the early hours of the morning whilst sitting under a tree, the truth that I had to take responsibility for my actions finally hit home and I was done with lying.

My uncle nodded and I took a deep breath.

"To start with, I wanna apologise for running out last night. It wasn't right to sneak out and believe me I regretted it." I admitted and Richard nodded.

"We were up most of the night waiting; I took the day off work so we could be here when- if -you came home."

"Sorry," I said with a grimace, "Look I don't wanna lie anymore and I don't wanna leave, so I figured the best thing would be to tell you everything. I've been hanging out with the Cobras since a few days after I arrived, I sort of gave them a mouthful after they trashed your mailbox and-"

"So you didn't do it?" My uncle asked and I shook my head.

"No, but I could see after me behaving like such a brat that you would have assumed it was me. Anyway, after that I just ended up hanging out with them a lot, I would tell you I was staying at Connie's or going to hang out with Connie, when really I was hanging out with the guys. Sometimes Connie was there, sometimes she wasn't. I've been a part of the gang for a while now and I was hanging out with them last night, Ace's dad came in and when I mouthed off to him, he hit me. Ace hit his father for doing it and then drove me home. In all honesty, this wasn't the best way for you to find out. And I know I've betrayed your trust and acted selfish since I've gotten here. But I don't wanna leave." I confessed, as much as I had been angry with Ace after leaving his, at some point I had realised he didn't owe me anything and we weren't a couple, so who he hooked up with was his business. Even if it made me jealous, I couldn't use that as an excuse to run.

Richard and Emily shared a glance before Richard sighed.

"Jesse, we don't want you hanging out with them. They're trouble." I shook my head as he finished and he ran a hand down his face.

"They're really not; they're actually nice when you get to know them. I know sometimes they cause trouble, but they're my friends. And I have a right to choose my own friends." I defended.

"But there are girls here around your age you could hang out with; you don't have to resort to hanging out with those boys." Emily said.

"I know, I'm hanging out with them because I like them. And I know there are girls around my age, but I like hanging out with these guys. And Connie and I really are friends, I like hanging out with her and the guys and I don't wanna leave and lose my friends again."

"Well we can't just let you go on hanging out with them; you could end up in trouble." Richard argued.

"I promise from now on you'll know where I'm going, I'll ring you if I'll be home late or I'll get one of the guys to take me home. I won't do anything illegal or kill anybody, no matter how much they ask for it." I suggested and Richard smiled slightly.

Silence hung in the air for a few seconds and Richard and Emily shared a look.

"What would your parents think if we let you do this?" Richard asked and I scoffed.

"They never really cared; I stayed out late all the time back home and hung out with people like these guys. I know how to keep safe and what not to do, I'm no rookie. Please?" I asked, thinking this speech would be a pretty big waste if this went down the toilet.

"We'll see." Richard said and I raised an eyebrow in surprise.

"We'll see… as in… I can still hang out with them?" I ventured and Richard raised a finger.

"I said we'll see. Your aunt and I talked and we don't think sending you away is a solution, but we want you to be safe. And we know by now we can't exactly tell you what to do, like you said you're not our child but we still have a responsibility to look after you. You're not allowed to stay out too late or get a ride from anyone who's drunk. I don't want you drinking or smoking or doing anything illegal. And when school starts, young lady, you get your head in the books and focus on your studies. If we get called down to the school to find out you are ditching class or anything like that, you will be locked in your room until you are thirty-five." My uncle warned and I nodded with a solemn expression, I could abide by those rules…well, some of them.

"Fine." I agreed and Emily smiled.

"And another thing, if you're ever in trouble, you come to your uncle and I immediately." Emily added and I nodded.

"Sir yes Sir." I answered and Richard smiled slightly before sighing and getting up.

"I'm making some coffee, anyone want a cup?"

"I'm gonna head up to bed, I'll be down later." I answered and he nodded, patting my head as he walked over to the counter. I smiled at my aunt before slouching upstairs.

I knew at some point my aunt and uncle would get unhappy that I was hanging out with the guys, like as soon as news spread that they were causing trouble again, I would be given orders to stay far away. And I would try, but I knew I'd end up seeing them no matter what.

I slipped under the covers, still in my dress, and sighed as my eyelids drifted shut out of exhaustion.

* * *

><p>"Jesse? Jesse. Jeesssseeee!" I was woken some time later by someone calling my name in a sing-song voice and poking my side. I groaned as I opened my eyes and saw Connie standing over my bed.<p>

"Hello." I greeted through a yawn and she flopped down on the bed beside me.

"Nice room." She commented and I chuckled as she surveyed it with slight amusement.

"It looks like the bedroom of a doll's house, but it does the job." I commented as I sat up and ran a hand through my hair, wincing at the throb that went through my shoulder, damn it was still sore.

"How does my eye look?" I asked and she glanced over it with a shrug.

"I've seen worse. It hasn't swelled too badly and there's just a little bruising. Nothing that some make-up won't fix." She suggested.

"Brilliant." I mumbled.

"So how are you?" She asked and I shrugged my un-damaged shoulder.

"Fine. Why?"

"Nah, just, after yesterday. How are you holding up? The guys were thinking of meeting up at Irby's in a while but we were wondering if you were gonna be there or not. Ace mentioned last night when he came back to the bar that your aunt and uncle didn't like you getting that new make-over. So I said I'd come over because I don't look like I'd harm a fly." Connie explained and I laughed, it was true, Connie had blonde curly hair and wide green eyes. She wore dressed and make-up, it was hard to believe she was dating a Cobra.

"Yeah they weren't, especially when I snuck out." I explained and stopped as her eyebrows shot up.

"You snuck out? Where did you go?" I winced slightly before taking a deep breath.

"Ace's." I answered and her eyes went wide.

"You and Ace?!" She demanded loudly and I shushed her in a panic.

"Shut up! Not like that, I just went over to see him."

"Why?"

"Because I thought last night that my aunt and uncle were gonna send me away and I guess I just wanted to thank him for what he did, but he wasn't there when I got there."

"So what did you do?"

"I let myself in with the key he gave me and-"

"He gave you a key?" She asked in disbelief and I nodded before lifting the key out from under my dress where it still hung on the chain around my neck. She inspected it before looking back up at me.

"I cannot believe you got the key to Ace's house." I shrugged casually.

"It was no big deal; he just gave it to me in case I needed to stay at his or something. Anyway, he came back and-"

"You made out on the couch?" She guessed and I laughed before hitting her arm.

"Shut up and let me finish! He came back and… he wasn't alone." I continued and her jaw dropped.

"Who?"

"Alice." I spat and Connie gasped slightly.

"That little bitch!" she cried and I shushed her again whilst trying to not giggle.

"Yeah, anyway I left after that and came home this morning."

"Are you grounded?" Connie asked and I shook my head.

"No, I don't think so." I said in a slightly surprised tone, "They never told me I was grounded. Just that they want me to be carefully and I can't lie to them anymore about hanging out with the guys." She raised her eyebrows.

"Wow." She said, sounding impressed, "Your folks took it better than mine did, my dad wanted to go after Billy with his shotgun." I laughed at the mental image before shaking my head.

"Yeah they're not happy with it but I guess they're leaving it up to me. Plus I'm not dating any of them, I'd daresay if I was it would be a whole different ball game, no way in hell would I be getting out of this house again." Connie laughed.

"Yeah, it would be very different if say… you and Ace were dating." She said with a suggestive wink and I rolled my eyes.

"Well we're not."

"Maybe you might be in the future?" She guessed and I shook my head.

"Nope." I answered and she threw her hands up.

"Oh, come on! He gives you his key and then hits his dad for hitting you, and I'll bet that's not all he's done." She said and I ducked my head slightly as I thought of all the other times Ace has stuck his neck out for me.

"Yeah, but that doesn't mean anything." I insisted and she rolled her eyes dramatically.

"Yeah right! You think any other girls have a key to his place?" She demanded and I shook my head.

"Probably not. Anyway, I'm pretty sure he and Alice are a thing now. Nothing's happened with Ace and I since-" I rambled but clapped a hand over my mouth as Connie's opened in disbelief.

"Since what?!" She demanded and I ran a hand through my hair as I blush crept up on my cheeks.

"Since a party I went to at his a few days after I met him, we kissed, but that's all!" I confessed and she grinned.

"That's all; you're blushing like a nun! You like him!" I shook my head.

"Do not."

"Do too! You have to tell him!" She exclaimed and I shushed her again.

"I'm not going to tell him! It didn't even mean anything and he hasn't mentioned it since, I'm not going to complicate things, I like things the way they are." I said, even though it wasn't exactly the truth.

"Bullshit." She stated, "I can see it now, the way you look at him, the way he looks at you. It all makes sense! Damn this would all be so perfect if it wasn't for Alice." Connie grumbled at the end and I refrained from nodding.

"I don't know why he's going out with her." Connie continued and I wondered myself but shook my head when I realised I'm not supposed to care. After a few seconds of silent contemplation Connie hopped off my bed and went over to the wardrobe.

"What're you doing?" I asked as she began looking through my clothes.

"Finding something clean for you to wear, you're coming to Irby's."

"I don't think I'll go." I said and she looked out to me with raised eyebrows.

"I don't remember asking if you were. I'm telling you. You are not getting out of this." She said and started throwing stuff out on to my bed.

"My aunt and uncle won't like it." I sang slightly and she shrugged.

"Never stopped you before. Plus, you said they're cool with it, right?" She asked and I cursed them for being so understanding.

"Yeah, fine." I gave up and grabbed the clothes before going into the bathroom and changing.

"This is some nice make-up." Connie said in an impressed tone as I came back in from the bathroom.

"Thanks, my aunt bought it." I said as I looked to see her going through the box of stuff I always opened with caution.

"She has good taste. Sit." She commanded and I dropped into the stool beside her as she lifted out bits of make-up.

"You are not putting that on me." I stated bluntly and she smirked.

"I am. You are not going in there with a face like that."

"You're lovely."

"Thank you." She relied in the same sarcastic tone and I laughed as she stared putting some foundation on my face.

"Hold still!" she commanded, "Give it a try, I bet when I'm done Ace Merrill is going to wish he'd kissed you stupid last night." She added and I laughed before forcing my face to relax as she went on applying make-up.

* * *

><p>"I look like a clown!" I said as we arrived at Irby's and I checked my face in the mirror, Connie had successfully sweet-talked my uncle into letting me out by promising she'd drive me home herself at a reasonable hour. She batted my hand away when I went to touch my face.<p>

"Leave my masterpiece alone! " She ordered. I rolled my eyes and forced myself to look away from the mirror. The make-up was lovely and made me look different. My eyes seemed bigger and my cheekbones more defined, whatever Connie did it worked wonders, you could hardly see the bruise from last night. Still, my face felt weird and unfamiliar.

We got out of the car and walked into Ibry's and I froze before doing a one-eighty and heading for the door.

"No way, not if she's here." I said as soon as I spotted Alice leaning on Ace's arm as he watched Billy take a shot, I guessed he was playing pool with him.

"Oh no you don't." Connie caught my arm and pulled me back, "I did not spend all that time making you look this great for you to run out, you march over there and act like everything's normal. Because I am not going to be stuck with her all night while the guys play."

"Fine." I grumbled despite the dread building in my stomach, I swallowed as she lead me over to their table.

"Look who I found!" She announced and I ducked as the guys turned to look at me with mixed expressions, some surprised and some slightly worried. Except for Ace, whose face remained cool and calm, Alice's eyes flashed slightly with recognition and I forced a smile.

"Didn't think we'd see you here today." Eyeball said after a few seconds of awkward silence.

"Yeah, well, I needed to come down here." I answered and Ace spoke out, my stomach knotting slightly as I met his gaze.

"And why's that?" He asked and I pointed at him.

"Because you and I need to finish at least one fuckin' game." I said with a smile and some chuckles were heard as Ace stared at me for a second before nodding to Billy who handed me his cue.

"Perfect timing, I just kicked Billy's ass so I'm free to do the same to you." He said and my anxiety wavered as I relaxed at hearing the familiar teasing tone in his voice and the hint of amusement in his eyes.

"In your dreams, Merrill." I shot back and he grinned before putting more coins into the table to restart the game.

"So how did your folks take it when you came home?" Ace asked as he took his shot after I had taken the break shot as a result of winning a coin toss, I leaned on my cue beside Connie who made sure to stay on the opposite side of the table from Alice, she didn't want to make small talk with the girl any more than I did.

"Not well at first, they were pretty pissed."

"Is that why you were at Ace's?" A voice asked and I looked over to see Alice with her arms crossed and a slight smile on her face. Bitch, I thought as the rest of the guys looked to me in confusion. Ace remained focused on taking his shot but I could tell he had heard her, shit.

"Actually, I had come over to tell Ace I'd be leaving the Cobras because my aunt and uncle were gonna send me away." I explained and a chorus of complaints were heard from the guys, even Ace seemed to falter slightly as he took the shot before cursing and meeting my eyes.

"You're leaving?" He asked and I shook my head.

"I thought I was, but my aunt and uncle seemed to cool off and they've let me stay, so long as I don't get in any trouble." I explained and he nodded as I lined up my shot.

"So you still gotta keep hanging out with us in secret?" Eyeball asked from across the table and I shook my head.

"Nope. But I have some rules to abide by. No staying out too late, I have to behave and not get in any trouble, plus when school starts I'm not allowed to ditch class or cause trouble in school."

"Seems like an awful lot of rules to abide by." Alice commented lightly and I met her gaze as I prepared to take the shot.

"I never said I'd follow them." I pointed out and some hoots were heard from the guys as I took the shot and pocketed yet another ball, once again Ace and I were neck and neck, it would be pretty close again.

"Plus, someone told me life was too short to always live by the rules." I added as Ace leant down to take his shot and he caught my eye before smiling slightly as I repeated what he had told me in the barn.

"Amen to that." He quoted what I had said back and I smiled. He took his shot and pocketed another ball.

A couple of shots later and I was down to one last ball while Ace had two, he had ended up taking a split shot and swore like a sailor after it, apparently it was blamed on Alice for standing too close when he was taking his shot, I never saw it but the pantomime that played out after was quite funny.

"This is so boring." Alice complained from the other end of the table and I rolled my eyes.

"It's fun if you know how to play." I shot back as I lined up the shot, I focused solely on the last striped ball I had to pocket before I could take my chances at the 8 ball, I hoped I wouldn't have to aim for one of the sides to hit it.

"Damn, I think you might be one of the first ones in a long time to beat Ace." Eyeball interrupted just as Alice looked like she was about to deliver a snarky reply.

"I can guarantee it won't happen twice." Ace warned from behind me and I straightened up to face him.

"Well now that I'm staying we'll have plenty of time for games." I suggested and he smiled before nudging my side to get me to move, I backed off and reined in the slight tingling in my side where his fingers had brushed my hip, standing casually as I watched him successfully pocket his last ball. Now it was just the 8 ball left.

"Which pocket?" Billy asked as I weighed up my options around the table, if I didn't get the ball into the pocket I picked, Ace would definitely win.

"That one." I pointed to one near to where the ball lay, Ace snorted slightly from beside me.

"That one ain't even a challenge. Go for this one." He pointed to one at the far end of the table and I weighed up the distance with pursed lips before nodding.

"Fine." I answered before going to the best point to take the shot from, making sure to angle myself away from Alice who stood a few feet away leaning on Ace, if she fucked up this shot by "accidentally" bumping into me, I was afraid I'd "accidentally" shove the pool cue up her ass.

I took a deep breath before judging the distance I had to make and the angle I'd need to hit the ball. From where I was aiming from there was a good chance if I shot straight it would hit off the side of the pocket and it'd be game over for me and Ace would surely win. I looked to the different sides I could use before settling on one and aiming for the ideal place to have it deflect the ball into the hole. Shit, I better just get it over with. Things seemed to move in slow motion as my cue nudged the cue ball towards the eight ball. Everyone seemed to hold their breath as it hit the side of the table before rolling towards the pocket I had chosen.

It went in!

I breathed a sigh of relief which was cut short as Billy clapped me on the back, I stood up with a smile of triumph to see Connie clapping with a grin on her face at the opposite end of the table.

"Not bad." Ace commented as he came to stand beside me and I set my cue down before smiling.

"You're not gonna beat me to death with that for winning, are you?" I joked as I gestured to his cue which he set on the table before smirking at me.

"Nah, at least we got the game finished." He said and I laughed.

"Third time's a charm."

"Listen… about last night-" He started quietly but I shook my head.

"Forget it, we're good." I said, it was better to forget the whole damn thing.

"Good." He agreed and I grinned.

"Can you take me home?" Alice said as she came to stand beside Ace and latch onto him with her arm tight around his waist, she stared daggers at me but I smiled politely.

"Sure. I'll see you later?" Ace said to me as he turned to leave.

"Definitely." I said with one last glance at Alice, who glared at me with such hatred it could peel paint off the walls. I hardly cared, just because I'd never get to be with Ace like she was didn't mean I'd be giving up hanging out with him anytime soon.

"I think you just made an enemy." Connie commented as she came to stand beside me, watching Alice and Ace walk out the door together.

"Really? I thought we got along well." I joked sarcastically and she smiled before linking me.

"Drink?" She asked with a gesture to the bar and I nodded.

"Sure, I can celebrate finally finishing a game with Ace." I said with a smile and she returned it, but hers was more mischievous and knowing.

"Sweetie," she said as she leaned in, "Your game with Ace is just beginning."

* * *

><p><strong><span>Author's note:<span> I sincerely apologise if anyone plays pool and thinks my description of the game sucks, I have only played a few times and had to look up quite a lot of things but I'm hoping I got it right! Anyway, thanks for reading and please review!**


	9. Chapter 9

**Author's note: Once again very sorry for the delay on this chapter, schoolwork meant last Friday was a no-go for getting a chapter finished and during the week is always hectic so it's been a bit of a wait for this one. These chapters I'm writing now are a bit difficult for me to end up happy with and such so sometimes the extra time helps to figure out how I'm gonna do things. Once again thanks to Freax and Mrs Ace Merrill for their kind reviews and to anyone who has added the story to their follows and favourites, it means a lot! This chapter is pretty short compared to others in this story but I wanna keep things going and this is just gearing up for the stuff that'll be happening in later chapters, so enjoy! And please review!**

**Disclaimer: I do not own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>"So how's things at home?" I paused to look up at Eyeball with a raised eyebrow.<p>

"Are you that bored that you wanna hear?" I asked and he laughed as we both stood on the bridge a little out of town with some beers and fishing rods, never let it be said Eyeball can't think of something to do on a Saturday morning when you're bored. He just can't think of anything interesting to do.

"Well… yeah." He answered and I shrugged as I leaned against the railings.

"I think they sort of underestimated their trust in me. I mean, it was fine at first, I thought things would finally have settled down and I wouldn't have to sneak out anymore, you know?" I asked and continued on without glancing up, my eyes fixed on the water beneath us as it rippled.

"But now Richard always looks pissed off when I say I'm going out and stuff, sometimes I make up excuses for the hell of it so I won't have to see him look mad. He hasn't said anything but sooner or later I'll get grounded and it'll be back to square one, lying my way out of that place all the time." I continued.

"It did sound a little too good to be true." Eyeball admitted.

"Yeah," I agreed with a humourless chuckle, "It's actually worse than it was before, because at least when I lied they didn't know any better. Now they know that I lie about going out and that I'm really with you guys, it really takes all the fun outta going out."

"Is that why you've been MIA for ages?" He asked and I sighed. The past few weeks I had opted to stay in most of the time, the fact that I would be starting school in a few weeks was bad enough, but there were other things stopping me from having fun with the guys.

"That's one of the things, another's Alice."

"Yeah, she's not exactly easy to put up with." Eyeball agreed and I shook my head. Sure she was annoying, more so than anyone I had ever known, but it was for different reasons I decided to stay away.

"It's not that, she sorta asked me a few weeks back to um… well, stay the hell away from her boyfriend."

"What the fuck?" Eyeball asked in disbelief, as though the possibility was crazy, Alice was practically wrapped around Ace every minute of every day lately, and the fact there was a single girl around that had been there before her wouldn't be the most appealing.

"Yep." I answered as I took a swig of beer.

"When the hell was this?"

"A few weeks back in Irby's, me and Ace were having a game and she decided to drop in and I headed off to the bathroom and she followed me in and point blank said she thought I was after her man." I laughed but with narrowed eyes, I can still remember her crossing her arms and giving me a once over as she said it, how I resisted the urge to bust her face open, I'll never know.

"So what did you say?" He asked.

"At first I told her to go fuck herself and that I wasn't after Ace, I'd never try and steal a guy off someone. Then she started getting all upset and… I felt bad for her! I mean she looked like she was gonna cry or something, I could not deal with having to comfort that girl."

"So you agreed to stay away from Ace?" Eyeball asked in disbelief.

"No, I stormed out and left, but afterwards I just got tired of the whole thing. I mean, her and Ace together is just… bleh." I said for lack of a better description, the two were insufferable.

"Tell me about it, but he won't break up with her, even when she does drive him nuts." Eyeball said and I turned look at him in confusion.

"Why not?" Eyeball shifted his feet slightly before replying.

"Look, I'll tell you, but don't tell anyone, Ace doesn't want a lot of people finding out." He began.

"What is it?"

"Alright. Alice has a brother, who's the head of another gang around Castle Rock, The Scorpions."

"The Scorpions?" I asked incredulously, god these names just get better and better.

"Yeah, anyway, Alice's brother was the leader of that gang; people call him "Magnet"." I burst out laughing at this.

"Oh please do tell how he got that wonderful nickname?"

"You keep interrupting, I ain't telling you shit." Eyeball warned and I made a gesture of buttoning my lip, he rolled his eyes before continuing.

"He's called Magnet because he's apparently a magnet for trouble. Fucking exaggerated if you ask me; the guy never did anything worth mentioning. He and Ace were friends once when they started The Cobras but they would always get in arguments over who would be the leader. Eventually they settled it with a fight, and Ace won. After that Magnet left and started up another gang and since then they were always trying to act like tough guys around Castle Rock. Ol' Magnet was always runnin' around tryin' to be the big guy and prove how tough he was. It came back to bite him in the ass last year though." Eyeball explained and I idly played with the fishing rod as he told me.

"So how did it come back to bite him in the ass?"

"He and his friends tried to rob some run-down liquor store in town; they figured going in with their switchblades was enough to get what they wanted. Little did they know Old Man Marley kept a shotgun behind the counter and they hauled ass right into the path of a cop car." I laughed at this, seeing the image in my head, the sight of a shotgun would be enough to make anyone run. Running into a police car, that took some shit luck.

"So what happened?"

"Well Magnet and the unlucky sons of bitches who were caught went down for it and the damage to the police car they caused, I think all they cracked was the windshield but it and the trashing of a few of the shelves in the store were enough to say they used force and intimidated a victim. Magnet went down for eighteen months." Eyeball finished and I shrugged.

"Alright, what does this have to do with Alice and Ace being together?"

"Well Ace was happy to hear Magnet went down for such a lame excuse for a robbery but it's left us all with nothin' to do for a fuckin' year and a half. Normally we'd have drag races and fights, card games and bets against the other gang that would make living in this shithole mildly exciting. Since Magnet's been gone any of the guys who were let off are too chicken shit to try anything until their fearless leader gets back. So Ace thought the perfect welcome back for Magnet would be finding out his little sis is dating a guy he despises."

"So let me get this straight, Ace is dating the sister of a guy who's been in prison, and he thinks this is a fucking brilliant idea?" I asked in disbelief, no way was Ace stupid enough to try that.

"You don't know Magnet, the guy's a complete douche, wouldn't have the balls to do anything serious. It would just mean the fun we've been missing would start off with a bang. The Cobras and The Scorpions would start tearing Castle Rock up like the good old days." Eyeball said with a smile and I rolled my eyes.

"I don't believe this. Magnet could have gone insane in prison and Ace is asking for a fucking knife in the neck or something, I can't believe him. You're gonna let him keep dating Alice?"

"What the fuck am I supposed to do? Ace does what he wants, you don't like it, take it up with him." Eyeball answered, here we go with the loyalty again, Ace needed someone to let him know what an idiot he's been, not a bunch of yes men that go along with whatever he says.

"So what about Alice, he's just gonna dump her out of the blue and humiliate her? Tell her that the whole thing was to piss her brother off?"

"I don't know, why do you care?" Eyeball asked and I shrugged.

"I just don't think it's a good idea, humiliating someone like that."

"I thought you didn't like Alice." Eyeball pointed out.

"I don't, but come on, that's not fair." I answered and Eyeball shrugged.

"Tell that to Ace."

"You know what? I think I will." I answered.

* * *

><p>"Good luck!" Eyeball called as he pulled out of Ace's driveway that evening where he had dropped me off, I had said I'd talk to Ace earlier in the week, but apparently there's no time like the present according to Eyeball.<p>

"Thanks!" I called back sarcastically as I made my way up the steps to the front door, I vaguely considered letting myself in with the key Ace gave me before thinking I'd better knock. Wouldn't wanna stroll on in if he and Alice were in there.

I stood at the door for a few seconds wondering what the hell I would say to him, before deciding having a plan about anything would just be pointless so I held my breath and knocked the door.

"Hello, stranger." Ace purred as he opened the door a few seconds later and smiled, God I did not need that right now, the last thing that would help me say what I wanted to say would be him acting all sexy and shit.

"Can I come in?" I asked and he nodded before pushing the door open wider to let me in past him. He shut the door and followed me in to the kitchen.

"To what do I owe the pleasure?" He asked as he joined me at the table and I smiled before sighing.

"You and Alice…" I began and trailed off, not knowing how to start.

"Me and Alice…" He prompted with a raised eyebrow and I ran a hand through my short hair.

"I know." I stated but he stared back blankly.

"Know what?" Alright I was starting to get annoyed.

"_I know_." I said, drawing the syllables out so he would get where I was going.

"_What?"_ He asked drawing the syllable out like I had, I rolled my eyes.

"That you're going out with her to piss her brother off." I explained and he smirked before taking the cigarette packet from his shirt pocket and putting one in his mouth.

"And?" He asked as he got out the lighter and lit the cigarette.

"And I think it's a bad idea."

"Duly noted."

"Be serious." I scolded.

"I'm dead serious." He said with a face that backed up his statement.

"Ace, you're seriously gonna mess with a guy that's been in prison? Would it kill you to let her down easy and not start anything?"

"I'll do what I want." He answered with a shrug, "You don't like the way I handle things, too bad, this thing between me and Magnet went on long before you got here. Don't think just because I let you in the gang you've become my personal fucking advisor." He snapped and I crossed my arms.

"What crawled up your ass? Excuse me for thinking this is a bad idea."

"You're excused." He shot back and I stood up.

"Fine."

"Fine."

"Fine!" I shouted as I walked into the living room to head for the door before stopping and going back in to the kitchen to find him still sitting at the table casually with the cigarette between his lips.

"Back so soon?" He asked.

"Fuck you! If you're gonna do this, let Alice down easy, I don't think she'll take it too well finding out that the guy she's been dating is only doing it to piss her brother off."

"Since when do you care about Alice?"

"I don't! I'm just telling you she doesn't deserve that kind of treatment, nobody does. And it's for your sake mostly that I'm telling you this, because if she's anything like me, she'll break your nose when she finds out."

"She's not like you." Ace pointed out and I shrugged.

"Well fine, I just don't think she deserves that." I said and he stood up and we were only about two feet apart with him towering over me.

"Don't try to make me feel guilty for this. She knew that I hated her brother and she went out with me anyway, she knows what I'm like. Problem is, you don't." he said and I threw my hands up.

"What's that meant to mean?"

"It means this ain't the first time I've went out with a girl for some ulterior motive that suited me. And it won't be the last. So get used to it."

"Why are you being such an asshole?" I demanded.

"Because it's my choice, you don't want Alice to find out? Fine. I'll make up some shit and she can go on thinking I actually liked her. She'll have another boyfriend soon enough, she's hardly got the best reputation around Castle Rock."

"That doesn't mean you can treat her like shit, promise you'll let her down easy?" I asked, not really sure why I was begging for this girl when I should be telling Ace exactly what she had said to me that day in Irby's.

"Alright, jeez, calm down. Why the hell is this such a big deal to you anyway?" he asked and I shrugged.

"I just don't want things to turn into crap right now, I already have a war about to start at home over a million and one things, finding out you've got your teeth knocked out is the last thing I need." I answered and he smiled.

"Aw, are you worried about me?" he asked and I swatted his chest even though that was partly the reason I thought pissing Alice's brother off was such a bad idea.

"Dream on, asshole." I shot back and he chuckled before grabbing his keys.

"Come on." He said and walked out past me to the living room.

"Where are we going?" I asked as I followed him out.

"Have you been saving up a lot of fuckin' questions to ask me in one go? Jeez I hardly see you and when I do it's like a freaking interrogation." He joked as he climbed into the car.

"Shut up, so you got no idea where we're going, I take it?" I asked as I slid into the passenger seat.

"Nope, you got a problem with that?" He demanded and turned to glare at me, but the amusement in his eyes had me smiling.

"Not a one. Drive." I commanded and he started the car. Sure it wouldn't exactly sit well with Alice that I was hanging out with Ace, but what's the worst that could happen?


	10. Chapter 10

**Author's note: Here is chapter ten! I think this is the longest one yet, and I'm starting to get my confidence back with the story, and I have some stuff planned that I hope people like. So enjoy this chapter, thanks to Freax, Izout, Mrs. Ace Merrill and Entangler for reviewing my last chapter and thanks to everyone that's been sticking to this story. I hope you like this chapter and please review!**

**Disclaimer: I do now own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>"Morning!" Aunt Emily greeted as I came downstairs into the kitchen. It was easy for her to be so cheerful, she didn't have to go to school today.<p>

"Morning." I replied back, a yawn slightly distorting the end of the word, I sat down at the table and slumped over, she set a bowl of lumpy porridge in front of me before sitting down across from me.

"So are you excited for your first day of senior year?" She asked with a bright smile, I shrugged as I smothered the porridge in sugar to try and add some flavour, it was like eating soggy wood chippings without sugar.

"I guess. Can I get some coffee?" I asked and Aunt Emily tutted before going to get me some coffee, she didn't approve of the caffeine levels, but if I didn't have any with the amount of sleep I had scraped together last night, I was liable to fall asleep on my desk.

"Hey kiddo." Richard greeted as he came into the kitchen fixing his tie. I resisted the urge to roll my eyes at him once again calling me kiddo.

"Hey." I greeted back through a mouthful of porridge and Emily shot me a disapproving look as she set the coffee down in front of me.

"So what time did Connie say she would pick you up at?" Richard asked for the third time since I told him she offered to pick me up and drive me home any days she was going to school. She passed my house on her way to the high school so it was no trouble to her, and it saved me from another lecture in the car on how I had promised to behave and focus on school when it started, and that I wouldn't hang out with the Cobras when I was meant to be in class and blah blah blah.

"In a half hour." I answered with a glance at my watch.

"Jessica I just want to remind you-" Oh no, he is not squeezing this in when I am trying to stay awake.

"I know Uncle Richard; keep your head in the books and your feet on the ground. Don't cut class or get in trouble." I said, mimicking his authoritative tone he took on when lecturing as I rattled off some of the orders I had been given several times leading up to today.

"And no hanging out with those troublemakers when you're meant to be doing homework. In fact, I think until you get settled in and make some friends that are more responsible, you should stay away from those boys." Richard suggested and I sighed.

"Don't start." I begged sarcastically and he raised an eyebrow.

"Excuse me?"

"I don't need this right now. I am starting a new school where I know only one girl that might not even be in any of my classes. Of course I'll make friends, but I'll make friends with who I want. And I thought you said I could hang out with the Cobras? You can't go back on what you said." I pointed out.

"I can do what I please." He retorted.

"So can I." I shot back and Emily made a point of switching to a different topic just as Richard was about to start an argument. She resorted to talking about all the teachers she knew from the high school and who taught what subject but I was hardly listening, I had learned sometimes blocking them out helped rather than opening my mouth which never failed to get me into trouble. My last few weeks of summer had been spent hanging out with Ace most nights and the guys during the day, my uncle was not too happy about how much time I was spending outside. In the end I got grounded for the last week and was only let out when my aunt decided to take me shopping for clothes.

There had been a lock put on my window and Richard kept the key in some secret place, so doing gymnastics on the roof over the porch was no longer an option. I had been constantly guarded and hadn't seen anyone. I had my calls to Connie monitored to ensure there wasn't any secret meeting scheduled where I would really be meeting up with the Cobras. I may as well be in prison.

I eventually forced the porridge down and went upstairs to get ready. I had eventually agreed to wear a red pencil skirt and my aunt had agreed to let me wear a black and white stripped t-shirt underneath, as long as I brought a while cardigan. I had refused heels and opted for white plimsolls instead. I threw on the outfit and was happy to see the cardigan my aunt had forced into the basket was nowhere in sight. I ran down the stairs with my black satchel and was about to cross the threshold to sweet freedom and-

"Jessica!" oh shit. Yeah the 'Jesse' thing didn't last two long either, my aunt thought if she slowly worked the name back in I wouldn't notice. I did, but I was past caring at this point. I turned to see her carrying out the white cardigan that looked like it had just been ironed. And there was me thinking I had escaped that nightmare.

"You almost forgot this." My aunt smiled as she fixed the cardigan over my shoulders and tied it at the front, ignoring the pointed look I gave her that was meant to convey I knew full well I had been going out without it and was happy about it.

"Your make-up is lovely." She commented as she went about fixing flyaway hairs from my hair which was in the growing out phase and had become spikey on several occasions; Billy had jokingly suggested I grease it back like the rest of the guys. It was true, I had actually put make-up on. I had red lipstick to match the skirt and mascara on, but powders and eye shadows were still my enemy. She kissed my cheek and handed me some money for lunch before wishing me good luck on my first day, Richard had come out and patted my head before I spotted Connie making her way down the road. I jogged out and they stood at the door to wave me goodbye. Sure they were annoying sometimes, but it was nice the way they treated me when they weren't telling me off.

"Woo-hoo! Check you out!" Connie exclaimed as I neared the car, I slid in to the car with a laugh and waved as we took off.

"Thanks, hate the cardigan though." I complained as we turned the corner and I took it off my shoulders.

"Throw it in the back and grab the other jacket."

"Okay…" I said as I all but threw the cardigan in and felt around behind me for the jacket, smiling when my hand made contact with leather.

"This is an amazing jacket." I beamed as I marvelled at the leather jacket in my hands; the soft leather had a subtle worn-out look to it. It looked like it would just reach my hips and fit perfectly. I carefully put it on before turning to Connie with a grin.

"I can seriously wear this?"

"Sure." She smiled, "I got it ages ago but never really wore it that often, when you told me on the phone what you were wearing I could tell you hated the cardigan so I threw that in the car. You can leave it here before you go home and take it in the mornings any time you don't wanna wear what your aunt gives you." She offered.

"You are amazing." I said and restrained myself from hugging her as we moved through town.

"I know." She laughed.

"Your outfit looks amazing too." I complimented as I took in the blue shoes, shite dress with blue flowers and denim jacket she wore.

"Thanks, I couldn't have been bothered going shopping so I just threw this on."

"I wish I didn't have to go shopping with Aunt Emily. I took some persuasion to not be forced into a frilly dress with polka dots, I do not need another one."

"You already have one?" She asked with a grin and I shuddered.

"Yeah I lost a bet to Ace and had to wear it to Ace's party after I met him."

"Was that when you…?" She trailed off and I nodded, getting what she meant. Connie had been wise enough not to mention a lot of what I told her about Ace, it wasn't a subject of gossip to her. I had more or less forgotten about it, it was easier to be around Ace when I forgot everything that had happened. He and Alice were still going out and last I heard Magnet hadn't arrived back in Castle Rock, nor had any of the other guys that had went away after him, they were only brought up on minor charges so they had less time but got out around the same time as Magnet.

"When was the last time you saw him?" She asked and I thought back, trailing through days of sitting in my room to find one day I had actually had fun.

"More than a week ago."

"He'll probably see you around to ask where you've been."

"I don't think he cares." I answered and she gave me a sceptical look before smiling mischievously.

"Maybe you'll see him tonight." She suggested smoothly as we pulled into the car park.

"What's tonight?" I asked suspiciously.

"Nothing." She answered in a voice an octave too high to be believable.

"Connie." I warned.

"Jessica." She teased as she pulled into a spot and cut the engine before jumping out of the car.

"Seriously, what's tonight? My aunt and uncle think I'm gonna be home after school."

"You'll see. You can call them and tell them we decided to stay and go to the diner with some girls or something. I'm not ruining the surprise. Now come on." She said and took my elbow before practically jogging over to the front steps. It seemed like a nice enough place, smaller than my last school. There were kids moving in drones into the building.

"You ready?" She asked as I stared at the front door nervously.

"Yeah." I nodded.

"If we don't have our last class together, meet me on these steps. Now let's go!" She said and dragged me in.

"Over here!" I heard Connie call as I emerged from the school several hours later, she was standing on the front steps smoking a cigarette, apparently she had taken a liking to it because Billy smoked a lot so she was constantly around the smell.

"I'm alive!" I announced as I walked over, stretching the arm out that wasn't cradling the books my bag couldn't hold. So far today I had been in geography, English, maths and history. I had some classes with Connie but others I was in by myself. Most people seemed a bit weird in the classes, I could feel stares on me and whispers behind me, but it must have been because I was new.

"I can see that, how was your last class?" she asked, she had waited for me outside most classes and I had sat with her, Mary and Angela at lunch. They both seemed nice to talk to and demanded Connie to explain why I hadn't been introduced to them before.

"Ugh maths, it was alright." I shrugged and she held the cigarette out, glancing around to make sure there were no teachers in sight. I juggled the books before taking the cigarette for a few drags that helped after the day. Settling in wasn't that bad, most of the teachers were alright, they were teachers, so they could only be so nice.

"Make any friends?" She asked and I scrunched up my nose.

"Not really. People are weird when you're the new kid." I explained and she smirked.

"Honey, it's not because you're a new kid. It's because you're a Cobra. The only Cobra girl in history, no less."

"How did I not realise?" I said as I smacked my forehead, people must have seen me out with the guys and words had spread. Ugh, brilliant.

"Probably too nervous. They'll be cool eventually but I would expect a few weird stares this first week. No one will say shit to you though, they assume because you're a Cobra, you aren't to be messed with." Well that was one thing.

"Alright, that's not so bad. So, are you gonna tell me what's going on?" I asked and she threw the last of the cigarette away before taking my elbow and leading me down the steps.

"Nope." She answered and I was halfway through rolling my eyes when she halted to a stop and I had to make a grab for a book that had almost fallen.

"Jeez, what was that for?" I demanded.

"Hey, Ace!" Connie greeted and I peered around her to see Ace leaning against the hood of his car in some blue overalls, a toothpick twirling casually between his teeth. He regarded us both with a nod and I returned it before beginning to walk on.

"Where are you going?" She hissed in a whisper.

"To your car, he's here to pick up Alice, dummy." I hissed back and began to pull her along when Ace's voice stopped me.

"Michelson!" He called, not even caring we were only a few feet away. I noticed some students stop to stare across the lawn and rolled my eyes.

"Yeah?" I asked as I turned to face him. He inclined his head for me to come over. I untangled my arm from Connie's and ignored her grin as I walked over to the car with her following slightly behind.

"Where have you been all week?" He asked, chewing on the toothpick. I tore my eyes away from it to look up into his eyes, one eyebrow cocked as he waited for an answer.

"Around." I answered vaguely and he smirked before leaning off the hood of the car.

"You going tonight?" He asked and I blinked in confusion.

"Going where?" I asked and Connie came up beside me.

"She doesn't know it's on." Connie answered and Ace smiled.

"No one in school mentioned it? Is it still on?" He asked and I glanced between the two of them.

"Is what going on?! I'm about to whack something with a textbook if you guys don't tell me!"

"Get in." Ace commanded and went around to his side of the car.

"Not until I know where I'm going."

"I'll tell you when it comes to it, just get in." he repeated with an exasperated look and I glanced at Connie.

"She can go drop her books off in my car, it'll save her having to tow them home later." Connie suggested and Ace nodded. I followed Connie to her car and dropped the bag in the back seat.

"What's going on? You better tell me." I warned and Connie sighed.

"Alright! It's a tradition that the students have at this school, every year after the first day we all head over to The Sundown Theatre, it's a drive in movie theatre in Portland. There are none here so we all head over there. I was gonna drive you but I guess Ace wants to." She explained with a wink and I shook my head.

"Why would he want to do that? Why isn't he taking Alice?" I asked.

"Beats me. Now get moving, wouldn't wanna be late for your date." She teased before starting the car. I stuck my tongue out and she laughed as she drove off. I made my way across the parking lot again until I reached Ace's car.

"A drive-in movie theatre?" I asked and Ace chuckled.

"Sure didn't take a lot for Connie to tell you."

"I would have annoyed her until she told me." I answered casually and he nodded.

"I've never been." I said a few minutes later.

"Huh?" He asked in confusion.

"To a drive-in movie theatre. Only ever been in a cinema." I elaborated and he raised his eyebrows.

"Really? No guys ever took you to one for a date?" he teased and I shook my head.

"Nope. Is it a popular place for dates or something?" I asked and he grinned.

"Yeah."

"Is Alice going to be there?" I asked.

"I didn't ask her." He answered with a shrug.

"Will she be there anyway?"

"She might be there with her brother." He answered casually and I sat straight as we headed through town.

"He's back?" Ace nodded.

"Yeah. Come on." He said as he cut the engine and got out of the car. I looked around in bewilderment before seeing we were outside the Blue Point Diner.

"Thought we were going to the movies?" I asked as I got out of the car and followed him, he stopped on the steps to give me a disbelieving smile.

"In the daylight? You really have never been to one." I shrugged as I followed him in, most of my friends were around my age and didn't have cars so we just went to the cinema instead, I didn't see the big deal with sitting in a car.

We were met by greetings of the gang as we came in, Ace and I squeezed into the booth beside Charlie and Vince whilst Eyeball and Fuzzy sat at the counter with their swivel chairs facing us. The waitress came over and the guys rattled off their usual orders. She turned to me expectantly and I patted my pockets to see what cash I had to work with before cursing.

"What?" Charlie asked from beside me.

"Left my damn purse in my bag which is in Connie's car. I'll just have water." I said to the waitress who nodded before beginning to walk back around to the kitchen.

"Hey!" Ace called her back and she walked back with a huff, "She'll take a burger and fries with a strawberry milkshake." He said, I stared as he got my usual order perfect. The waitress nodded before continuing to the kitchen.

"What are you doing? I don't have any money." I repeated and he rolled his eyes.

"Relax, I'll get it." He answered and I raised my eyebrows.

"Thanks." I said awkwardly and Charlie folded his arms.

"When am I gonna get free food?" He complained and Vince smirked.

"When you look like that in a tight skirt." He suggested and winked at me, "Ow!" He jumped as my foot hit his leg under the table.

"Just be grateful I didn't wear my heels." I pointed out as he rubbed the part of his leg I hit, Eyeball filled the dinner with the sound of his loud laugh and most people did the usual routine of shaking their heads disapprovingly at the gang's antics.

"Nice jacket." Fuzzy commented from the counter.

"Thanks. It's Connie's but she let me borrow it. I didn't wanna wear the cardigan my aunt picked out."

"Just be grateful you aren't stuck in some fuckin' overalls that make you sweat like a whore in church." Ace warned from across the table as he unbuttoned the top and shrugged it down to his hips and tying the sleeves around his waist, leaving him in a white t-shirt.

"Speaking of which, why are you wearing those?" I asked.

"I got a job in a garage down town." He answered simply as he pulled out a cigarette and lit it.

"When?"

"Last week. You'd have known that if you had cared to make an appearance outside your castle this past week." He shot back and I raised my eyebrows.

"Yeah I got grounded and my phone calls monitored, I'm basically on lockdown for the foreseeable."

"So won't they be pissed that you are going out with us tonight?" Eyeball asked.

"Oh they will. But I'll ring them from the payphone across the street and tell them I'll be home later."

A few nods of approval were the end of the conversation before we moved on to other random things, it was only a matter of time before we got round to talking about Magnet. Turns out he had arrived back last week but no one had seen squat from him or the Scorpions. The guys seemed eager to make a move but Ace said they were gonna wait, there was no point in jumping the gun too early. I eventually excused myself after I finished my dinner to call my aunt and uncle.

"Don't pick up. Don't pick up. Don't pick up." I chanted as the familiar droning from a phone call connecting filled my ear.

"Hello?" My aunt answered in her usual cheery voice. Oh crap.

"Aunt Emily? It's Jesse." I said as I scrunched my eyes up, this is going to be anything but easy.

"Is everything alright? Did something happen at school?" My aunt asked worriedly.

"No, no. I'm fine. I was just calling to say I'll… be home a little later."

"How much later?" She asked.

"I don't know. I'm just hanging out with the guys right now so I'll be home in a few hours, I just wanted to call so you're not worrying." Yeah, like there was any chance she wouldn't worry.

"Jessica really-" She began.

"I said I'll be home later. I just wanna have some fun with my friends after my first day of school, nothing wrong with that. I'll see you later." I finished and put the receiver back before leaning my head on the glass. Boy am I getting grounded again.

"What'd they say?" Ace asked as he emerged from the diner and I was crossing the street from the payphone.

"Oh I'm probably grounded. And I now have locks on my window so no more Romeo and Juliet moves."

"Damn. We'll figure something out." He said as I fell into step beside him and we walked to the car.

"How long a drive is it?" I asked as we got into Ace's car and the rest of the guys all made their way out of the diner to their cars.

"About a half hour, hour at the most. I gotta stop by the house first so I can get changed and then grab some gas but we should get there early, gotta get a good spot because the whole high school goes to this thing." He said as he started the engine.

"Okay, so you're working at a garage now? I was wondering how the hell you got by." Ace smirked as we headed down the street and out in the direction of his house.

"Yeah, had a couple over the years but nothin' good to keep me for long. I had a good job before summer started but I quit it and used the money to spend all summer doing nothin' and just hanging out and drinkin', figured I may as well get one now." He shrugged.

"Very responsible." I commented.

"Yeah well if you ever wanna ditch class and come down, feel free. Most of the day's spent fixing small things on the cars or sittin' around."

"Sounds more interesting than school, if I hadn't been given a thorough warning not to cut class, I'd take you up on that."

"Ah, the little good girl routine, how's that working for ya?"

"You tell me, it's the first day of school and I'm getting myself grounded for heading out of town without permission with one of the most dangerous guys in town. Speaking of which, have you seen Magnet about?" I asked and Ace shook his head.

"Nope, don't even know if he'll look the same or not. Alice has been saying he's staying inside and all. Probably doesn't wanna face me." He guessed confidently.

"Yeah, yeah, sure. That's definitely it." I said sarcastically and he shot me a smile before continuing the drive out to his place.

We arrived at the drive in a while later and Ace had the car parked down near the front. We then went up to join the rest of the guys who were parked a few rows back. We sat on the grass and talked shit until the sun went down before going back to our cars as more people started to arrive and pile in for the movie starting. I had grabbed my purse from Connie's car before making my way back to Ace's car where he was already sitting.

"Watch the food!" Ace ordered as I got back into the car.

"Shit, sorry." I apologised as I narrowly missed getting mustard and ketchup from a hot dog on my skirt.

"Take your pick." He said as he grabbed one of the hotdogs. I grabbed the other and a beer from down at my feet, passing it to Ace before retrieving my own and biting the lid off before spitting it out the window.

"You're gonna wind up with no teeth." Ace remarked before doing the exact same thing, I grinned before balancing the hot dog on my lap along with other junk food Ace had grabbed from the gas station before opening my purse.

"Alright so I owe you for my ticket, the meal at the diner and all this stuff. How much?" I asked but he shook his head.

"Forget it."

"No way! How much?" I insisted.

"A million bucks." He answered sarcastically without taking his eyes form the screen.

"Take a cheque?" I asked with a smile and one side of his mouth lifted. I grabbed a handful of bills before holding them out.

"Here."

"Keep 'em."

"Take it!"

"No!"

"You are insufferable, you know that?" I asked as I angrily closed the purse and folded my arms.

"Yes." He answered simply and I smiled.

"Alright fine. Thank you." I said with a slight grudge and went back to eating the food. A few minutes later I was folding the wrapper up when Ace sighed and opened the car door.

"Where are you going?"

"Get out here, far better way of seeing the movie." He said as he jumped up onto the hood of his car. I followed suit and got out of the car before going around and trying to clamber up beside him but my skirt kept making me slide off before I could get up far enough. Eventually I leaned my elbows on the hood and glared at Ace who had spent the last minute laughing at my attempts.

"Shit, you are not good at that." He stated the obvious before sliding off the hood and coming to stand in front of me.

"What are you doing?" I asked as his hands went to my hips and I flinched back only to hit the hood of the car, he rolled his eyes before grabbing my hips again.

"Helping you up, idiot. Here." He said before easily lifting me up enough for me to slide up onto the hood and stay there. He then went back ground and climbed up beside me.

"You could have just done that in the first place."

"I know." He answered back and the screen illuminated us both and everyone else at the drive in as the commercials before the movie came up. I nodded in approval at the size of the screen and how well we'd be able to see the movie.

"Does it meet your standards?" Ace asked, I laughed and nodded. He reached behind us to grab the rest of the food and set it between us, handing me my beer bottle and retrieving his.

"Thanks for taking me." I said yet again and he nodded. I tore my eyes away from his face while looked pale in the light coming from the screen, the normal blue of his eyes almost silver. Stop it, I told myself, before deciding to relax and enjoy the movie as it started.

Easier said than done.

I didn't know if it was the fact I had been without his presence for a few days, the fact that we were sitting so close together or the fact that this would be considered a date under any other circumstances, but I could not loosen up.

The few inches of space between us managed to feel both too close and too far at the same time. I was close enough to lie my head on his shoulder, my hand twitched where it lay on my stomach f its own accord, some part of me wanted to reach out and take his hand it mine. This was not fair, every time I think I've forgotten about all the weird feelings I get around him, he does something like this and turns everything upside down. Why didn't he take Alice? Why did he insist on not parking near the rest of the Cobras? And why, God why, does he have to look so gorgeous? Alright, so the last one isn't all down to him, but it's not helping the situation.

Food, food can help. Maybe the strange feelings drumming about in the pit of my stomach will go away if I eat something. My hand reached out for the packet of chips that sat between us.

And of course he had been reaching for something at the same time. Probably his beer, but that didn't stop his hand touching mine briefly enough to send a feeling up my arm like a small shock; I pulled my hand back immediately. Of all the moments to want the chips.

"You alright?" He asked and I nodded without taking my eyes off the screen, he went on to grab his beer whilst I kept my hand on my stomach and planned to do so until the tingling sensation died down. I needed to relax.

Almost an hour into the movie I could not tell you a single thing that happened, I had resorted to fidgeting with the zipper on my jacket or singing a song in my head to stop me thinking about anything else. Particularly the guy sitting beside me who laughed every so often and made me want to look to see his smile, he had both hands behind his head which eliminated the need to trace the back of one, but his elbow was now behind my head and I only had to lean back slightly to be effectively lying on it. I was starting to get a pain in my neck from keeping it raised.

At some point or another I started fiddling with the key to Ace's which hung around my neck on the chain I had put it on, I didn't want to leave it in my room for my aunt to find and end up having to explain what it was for. So I kept it on me at all times under my top. It came in handy at this moment so I traced the shape of the key over and over, running my finger over the ridges and chewing on it slightly which seemed to do the trick.

Thankfully a minute later he took his hands out from behind his head and I was able to rest my head back on the windshield, the knot in my neck starting to unravel and I managed to hold in a sigh of relief. My breath caught soon after though as his finger made contact with the ones curled around the key. I froze and my eyes shot to him, he had his gaze fixed on the key and unwound my fingers from it before taking it in his hand and inspecting it.

"You keep this on you all the time?" He asked, I nodded.

"Didn't want my aunt and uncle to find it, it would suck to have to say "hey thanks for the key but I lost it."" I pointed out and he shook his head.

"I could just get you another cut, no big deal. You haven't used this a lot though."

"I did… once." I confessed and his brow furrowed in thought.

"When?"

"The night that you came back with Alice and I was there, I just let myself in after I had that argument with my aunt and uncle." I reminded him and he grimaced.

"Yeah I didn't pick the best night to have her over, she was at Irby's when I got back and-"

"Yeah, I get it." I cut him off but he shook his head.

"No, you don't. I felt like shit and she was there so I just got drunk and took her home, fucking stupid now that I think about it, I caused an argument with my dad because I wouldn't let him drive drunk, then I go and do the same thing. Not that it helped much, still felt like shit after you left."

"Yeah well, I didn't feel that good either, thought I was coming over to say goodbye because my aunt and uncle had told me they were sending me away."

"Would you have went?"

"I don't know, I didn't wanna leave. I like it in Castle Rock, never thought I would say that, but I do."

"What's there to like?" He joked and I chuckled before turning serious again.

"A couple of things about it aren't so bad." I said quietly and my eyes met his. Oh fuck, look away, look away!

"Like what?" He pressed and I shrugged before going back to the movie, not like I was following the plot anymore.

"Nothin'." I brushed it off but he shook his head.

"Oh come on, tell me, what would possess a person to stay in Castle Rock?"

"You tell me, you're still there." I blurted out and immediately regretted it, I looked over expecting to see him pissed off but he just smiled slightly.

"Not for long. I might leave soon, just blow town and head somewhere else." It felt like a punch to the chest as he said it so casually. Here I had been a few weeks back crying because I didn't wanna leave and he was saying it like he was ordering food.

"Sounds nice." I responded curtly before going back to the movie.

"Would you leave?" He asked and I turned back to him.

"What are you talking about?"

"Well would you really miss this place? You could tag along with me; it wouldn't be so bad being stuck with you longer." He shrugged and some part of me wanted to scream yes but I shook my head.

"Gotta finish school and turn eighteen first. You're lucky you are old enough to just leave, I can't." I then went back to fiddling with the key around my neck.

"Well I'll stick around until you can, then we'll leave." He suggested and I thought I would get whiplash with who fast I turned to stare at him in disbelief.

"Why would you wait that long? You can go anytime you want."

"Exactly. So I'll leave after you graduate when you can go with me. What d'you say, kid?"

"I can't!"

"Why?"

"Because I'm not your girlfriend Ace, why don't you ask Alice to go with you?" I all but shouted, only managing to keep my voice at normal level for fear I'd annoy other kids here and end up in an argument.

"I'm not asking her, I'm asking you." He stated simply, "Well?" he pressed a few seconds later as I sat gaping like a fish, trying to find some answer, my mind was waging war with both sides fighting tooth and nail. Do I do the wise thing, or fuck it all and go with what I know I want?

"I-" To be honest, I didn't even know what I was gonna say, it was like some part of me had taken it upon itself to answer for me, I was waiting to hear it just as much as he would. Whether it was lucky or unlucky for us, I was interrupted.

"Hey!" A voice greeted brightly from beside me and I turned to see a face I would love to punch right about now.

Alice.


	11. Chapter 11

**Author's note: Here is Chapter Eleven! Thankfully got this updated on time. Thanks to Freax and Mrs. Ace Merrill for their reviews and thanks to the Guest (response listed below) as well as any follows and favourites, I'm so grateful. Enjoy the chapter and please review!**

**Guest: Haha I'm glad you hate Alice, hat was the plan :') yes you'll find out what Jesse says at the end of the chapter but as for whether or not that answer stays the same over the next few chapters… wait and see ;) thanks for the review and hope you enjoy the rest of the story!**

**Disclaimer: I do not own Stand By Me, just my OC.**

* * *

><p>"Hi." I managed to squeak out after being frozen for a second, the atmosphere suddenly went ten notches tenser now that she was here. Only seconds before I had been discussing the possibility of running away with her boyfriend.<p>

"What are you doing here?" Ace asked in a tone that had me shooting him a warning look.

"Oh my brother dropped me off here and I saw your car so I thought I'd come over and say hi. Well to you, I didn't know Jesse was here." She said and I shrugged.

"Uh yeah, Ace and I were the only ones here out of the gang that weren't a couple so we thought we'd sit down here to avoid listening to those guys up there make out. Is that a problem?" I asked innocently, she shook her head with a smile that didn't look at all genuine.

"No that's fine. I don't mind! In fact, can I join you guys?" She asked and I looked over to Ace to see him clench his jaw slightly and glance at me.

"Sure." He answered with a sigh; he was not good at pretending he was happy to see her. Alice grinned before eyeing me.

"Mind if I take your spot? I'd like to sit beside my boyfriend. And you can sit beside me." She offered, bitch. I slid off the hood of the car and then cursed at the fact Ace would have to help me back up.

"I can't get up by myself, John, can you help?" she asked sweetly and I smirked to myself knowing that Ace had told me he hated being called John. Then I grimaced as I remembered he wouldn't say shit about it because he had to keep Alice happy until her brother got pissed off enough.

Ace climbed down and helped Alice up before turning to me. His hands went for my waist but I backed out of his grip. I cleared my throat as he raised an eyebrow in question.

"I'm just gonna go to the bathroom." I said, something in his expression told me he didn't believe me but he nodded and went round to climb back up beside Alice who cuddled into his side.

"We'll let you know what you've missed if we manage to watch it." Alice giggled and I mentally flipped her off as I headed over to the bathrooms. They were basically deserted because most girls were tucked up in their cars with their boyfriends. And then there's me who was here with someone else's boyfriend, who just asked me to leave with him. And to be honest I'm grateful for Alice breaking up the moment when she did, because I was honestly terrified of what I wanted. I was considering going off on the road with a guy I've known for a summer, who kissed me once and forgot about it afterwards, sends me all these mixed signals and then goes off with someone else?

I shook my head and decided it was best if I didn't think about it, the conversation would be forgotten just like every other crazy thing that happened since I met Ace.

When I finally emerged from the bathroom a few minutes later I looked down to the front where Ace's car would be and sighed, I didn't wanna go back over there. And almost every other Cobra either had a girl up with him or was chatting up one of the girls from the various groups around the place.

Finally I decided to hang up around the back of the drive in where there were some benches and trees, I could stay there till the movie was over and then go back to Ace and say I met one of the girls in my class in the bathroom and decided to watch the rest of the movie with them and give him and his girlfriend some space. But if Alice's brother just dropped her off she would probably be getting a lift back to Castle Rock with us. Ugh.

I made my way up to one of the benches at the back and sat down, scratching at the names carved into the bench from what looked like years ago. The screen was far away and the sound slightly muffled as it travelled back to me over the lines of cars so the movie was pretty much a miss. I jumped slightly as a voice came out of the darkness.

"So I'm not the only one deciding to slum it up here?" A voice asked and I whipped round to search the shadows.

"Who's there?" I asked and a chuckle came from the darkness before a guy a few years older than me emerged and held his hands up to show he meant no harm. He had short dark hair and a bright smile which he flashed me as he came closer.

"Don't shoot." He pleaded jokingly and I smiled slightly.

"Fine. But don't scare me like that again." I warned and watched carefully as he came to sit up on the bench beside me. My body was tense as I realised there was no one around us but something about his smile told to I could relax.

"Deal. So what brings you up here?" he asked and I raised my eyebrows.

"Well most people come to a drive in to watch a movie." I pointed out.

"So why are you sitting all the way up here? You can barely see it."

"Yeah, well…" I trailed off quietly.

"Date turn out to be a flop?"

"It wasn't a date." I stated defensively and he held his hands up, "Sorry. I was just here with a friend. Then his girlfriend decided to crash." I explained.

"Ouch. Bet it looked like a date to her?"

"Probably did. So I went to the bathrooms and then just decided to come up here. Speaking of which, why are you up here?" I asked suspiciously and he gave an innocent shrug.

"Just enjoying the atmosphere. I've been away all summer so it's nice to get back to civilisation."

"Where were you all summer?" I asked curiously and he cleared his throat.

"Aunt and uncle's farm. Got sent away because I was a bit troublesome. It was in the back-ass of nowhere and they had no TV, so I'm just here getting to see a movie again." I grinned slightly.

"No way. I'm staying with my aunt and uncle at the minute, well; it'll be for a while."

"Were you troublesome too?" He teased.

"A bit. But my parents died so I got shipped away to live with them." I answered and he winced.

"Sorry."

"Don't worry about it. So are you from Portland?" I asked and he nodded.

"You?"

"Castle Rock."

"Ah the small town. How long have you been there?" he asked.

"Most of the summer and I'll be staying till I finish school. After that, I don't know." I answered honestly.

"Well that's a long way off; you got plenty of time to decide where to go." He pointed out.

"I never did catch your name." I realised a few seconds later. He held his hand out.

"Donny."

"Did your parents stop at Donny?" I asked and he laughed.

"No, but life's too short to remember everyone's last name, too. Don't ya think?" he asked and I nodded.

"You're right there. Jesse." I said and shook his hand.

Once the introductions were out of the way I decided to stay up here for the rest of the movie and talk to Donny. He was interesting to talk to, he grew up in Portland and had been over to Castle Rock a few times to visit relatives but besides that and his aunt and uncle's farm he had stayed in Portland most of the time. The conversation flowed easily as we chatted about the usual things you do when you meet someone new. Eventually I talked to him about my parents and he revealed his dad had left him and his mother when he was young. At some point we managed to run out of things to talk about for a brief period of time and he glanced at the screen.

"Wow. The movie's over." He pointed out and I looked up to see the credits rolling up.

"Whoah. I wasn't even paying attention to it before, anyway." I shrugged it off.

"So are you gonna go find your friend now?" he asked.

"Probably. I'd rather not have to interrupt him and his girlfriend but he's my lift back." I sighed before getting off the bench.

"I could give you a lift." He offered and I shook my head.

"No thanks, it's way out of your way."

"That's doesn't matter. C'mon, I got nothin' to do. My car's right down there." He pointed to a car just a little bit down from where we had been sitting. I glanced around to see if any of the Cobras had left but in the sea of cars it was hard to find out who was who. Finally I just decided to go for it.

"Sure. As long as you don't mind?" I asked and smiled before hopping off the bench and leading me down to his car.

"It's no trouble. Hop in." He said as he held my door open and let me get into the car before shutting it and making his way around to his side.

"Thanks for this. I probably shouldn't be taking a lift off a guy I just met, but it beats having to put up with my friend's girlfriend." I laughed.

"I take it you don't like her?" he asked as me joined the jam of cars waiting to get out of the parking lot.

"Not really. She seems to think because I'm friends with Ace that I must be in love with him because apparently no girl can be just friends with Ace."

"Ace?" He asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Yeah, his name's John Merrill but everyone calls him Ace. Everyone but her because she thinks she has the privilege of calling him by his first name because no one else does."

"She does sound annoying. What's her name?" He asked as me finally made a break through the maze of cars out onto the road.

"Alice Thompson. You know her?" I asked but he shook his head.

"Nah, I didn't really meet any kids around my age when I was over in Castle Rock. Don't really know anyone there besides my Aunt Marie and Uncle Tom. So she's dating Ace, right?" He asked and I nodded.

"Yeah they've been going out for a while now. Still don't know why. Anyway, never mind. So do you have a girlfriend? I'd hate for two girls in one night to think I'm stealing their guys." he grinned.

"Nah, you're safe. Do you have a boyfriend or anything?"

"Nope." I answered casually and we went back to chattering as he neared Castle Rock. I had to give him directions a lot to get to my street but we eventually found it.

"Just drop me here." I said as we came down the street and he pointed to the house that was beside where I told him to park.

"Is this your house?" He asked and I shook my head before pointing down the street.

"It's down there but I get dropped off here normally. If my aunt and uncle see a strange guy dropping me off they'll add another two weeks to my grounding dates. I'm already in deep trouble for going to the drive-in without their permission."

"Ah, I'd hate for you to get in even more trouble because of me. I'll drop you here then." He said and pulled in before cutting the gas.

"So I had fun, I thought I'd just be sitting up at the back because I got in late and would a shit time. I'm kind of glad that your friend's girlfriend crashed your non-date." He admitted and I smiled.

"You know what? I had fun too." I answered honestly and he smiled before leaning towards me. Shit.

"Here." He said and reached into the glove box in front of me, I breathed a sigh of relief that he wasn't going to kiss me. For some reason I felt nervous and confused about what I wanted to do. Some part of me kept thinking of Ace this whole time, like I should feel guilty. But he's the one dating a girl to piss off her brother, so he's hardly one to give me a lecture.

"What's that?" I asked as he wrote something down on a scrap of paper and handed it to me.

"My phone number. Next time you're bored or wanna go and actually watch a movie, gimme a call. I haven't that much to do when I'm not doing odd jobs around the town so I'd like to see you again." He said and I took the piece of paper and tucked it into the pocket of Connie's jacket.

"I might just take you up on that." I smiled.

"Good." He said whilst still leaning close as he put the pen back in the glove box and shut it before turning his gaze back to me, a small smile on his lips.

"I should get going." I pointed out although it didn't come out as strong as I'd hoped. He leaned over me to open my door, his face only an inch away from mine as he leaned back after pushing it open slightly.

"Night, Jesse." He said quietly, the breath from his words hitting my face lightly and I swallowed before clumsily climbing out of the car. I would have been well within my rights to kiss him, but something seemed to be stopping me.

"You gonna be able to find your way back, okay?" I turned once I had closed the door, "There were a few wrong turns back there you could take. You could wind up being in Castle Rock the rest of the night." I laughed and he glanced at the road behind him before shooting me a confident smile.

"I'm sure I can find my way. See ya." He said and started the car, doing a U-turn and heading back down the way he came.

"Aw shit." I cursed as I began the walk to my house. Walking along this road after someone's dropped you off late is like walking the last mile before getting into the electric chair. One of the longest and most dreaded walks I do.

I walked in and quietly shut the door behind me, even though I knew they were probably still awake. Sure enough shuffling was heard from the kitchen and I knew better than to try and pretend I thought they were asleep to sneak up the stairs.

"Sorry I'm back late. I did call." I pointed out as I got into the kitchen, both Richard and Emily sighed, here comes the lecture.

"How was school?" Richard asked and I stopped in surprise on my way to get a drink of water, turning to eye them suspiciously.

"Fine?" I answered unsurely.

"Where's your cardigan?" Emily asked, I cursed myself mentally for not thinking to get it from Connie's car.

"Left it in Connie's car, I can get it off her tomorrow." I said and shrugged off the leather jacket I was wearing.

"Who does that belong to?" Richard asked.

"Connie. She let me borrow it." I shrugged as I filled a glass of water.

"Your aunt bought you a nice cardigan to wear. Why didn't you wear it?" Richard asked, I gulped down the water before turning to them.

"Because I don't like the cardigan, I like this jacket better. Because I'm still not planning on letting you dictate what I wear like I'm a little girl. I got a skirt hoping that would keep you quiet but all you did was force some stupid cardigan on me. Look I'm not going to keep lying through my teeth all the time, I could have not called today and let you stay up worrying but instead I did. And now you're hounding me about a cardigan?" I asked.

"You went out when we specifically told you when school started you were to not see those hooligans any more. That was bad enough over summer; you have to focus on your school work." Richard began.

"It was the first day, calm down! I'm not going to just ditch my friends whenever you feel like giving me orders about who I can hang out with. Who I have as friends is my choice and you can ground me and lecture me all you want, I have a right to be friends with these guys." I finished and Richard ran a hand down his face.

"You are grounded for two weeks. You disobeyed us and we are sick and tired of having to wait up for you-"

"I never asked you to! I'm capable of coming home whenever and letting myself in, I don't need a fucking interrogation when I get through the front door!"

"Get upstairs!" Richard shouted and I slammed the door before making my way upstairs. God I am sick of living in this place. Maybe I will leave with Ace.

The next day of school past just as quickly as the first, the introductions to the syllabus in every subject was so boring I would have rather stayed home. The only good thing was Richard would be at work and Emily was going out with her friends so I had the house to myself for about an hour after I got home. I could start in on the reading assignments I was smothered with and have no one yapping in my ear as I did so. But surely enough not even ten minutes after I got home and had just flopped down on my bed, a car horn beeped from outside.

"Why me?" I whined as I went over to the window only to see Ace getting out of his car. He spotted me and pointed to the front door before strolling across the grass. Jeez, what if my aunt and uncle were home?!

"In future, can you be a little less obvious? You never know when my aunt and uncle will be here." I pointed out as I opened the door.

"I do when I see your aunt in town on my way over here and your uncle's car's not here which means he's probably at work." Ace explained smoothly as he brushed in past me. Damn he's good.

"So what's up?" I asked as I followed him into the kitchen, he stopped dead and I almost collided with his back. He turned round to face me with raised eyebrows.

"Oh I just thought, you know, I'd stop by and see if you ever came home or if you just decided to get murdered out in the middle of nowhere between here and Portland."

"Huh?" I asked in a confused voice and he took a step closer, his voice dangerously low.

"Next time you wanna disappear, go ahead, but fucking tell someone so that when I see the guy's today and ask who brought you home and they don't have a fucking clue, I'll know where the hell you went and not wonder if you ever actually made it home."

"Oops." I winced, I probably should have called someone.

"Yeah, oops. How the fuck did you get home?" he demanded.

"I met up with some girls one of my classes and hung out with them till the movie was over, then they gave me a ride back. I'm sorry, I should have told you." I lied, something in me didn't want to tell him about Donny, it's not like I owed it to him to tell him.

"Well it'd be nice. Fuck, Jesse, for all I knew some guy might've grabbed you. Or Magnet could have seen you and then who knows what would have happened." I threw my hands up.

"What the hell is it with everyone thinking I'm a fucking child?! I can take care of myself! I don't need you or anyone else worrying about me, if something like that ever happened I'd be fine!" I insisted. He glanced out the window behind him and made his way over to the back door.

"Well, we'll see about that. Come on." He ordered as he unlocked the door and stepped out the back. I followed behind him wondering what the hell he was doing.

"You mind telling me why we're out here?" I asked as he stopped on the lawn and turned to me.

"I'm making sure if something like that did ever happen I never took the time to make sure I couldn't get blamed for your poor fighting skills. Hit here." He said and raised his hand up beside him. I stared at it in disbelief.

"What?"

"Come on. Take a swing. See how hard you can hit."

I sighed before making a fist with my right hand and shooting it up to connect with his hand. The sound of my fist making contact with his hand was dull and he immediately laughed.

"That was fucking pathetic, you'd be dead within minutes." He teased and I threw my hands up.

"Alright then, go again!" I commanded and he held his hand up. This time I took more time to pull my fist back before snapping it forward. He caught it in his hand and stepped forward, twisting my arm so I spun round and wrapped his arms around my waist.

"Now that was fuckin' slow. I bet a guy would have enough time to finish a beer before you hit him if you did it like that."

"Fine, show me how to do it then, oh great and wonderful master." I pleaded sarcastically and he let me go and took a step back again.

"Alright, first of all. Don't take all goddamn day with it." He began and stepped behind me and grabbed my right fist.

"Take your fist and pull it back at your eye level. Snap it forward quickly. Don't take too long getting your fist up. Hit his nose because it breaks easiest, when he starts holding his nose in place and shouting, haul ass." He ordered, showing me what do to as he went, "lean your body slightly towards where your fist is so there's more strength behind it." He said and grabbed my waist before turning it to the right slightly.

"Okay, got it." I said as I ran through his instructions again.

"Good. Now hit my hand again." He commanded and raised his hand up. This time I got the hit in quickly but my fist made the same dull sound as it hit his palm.

"Jesus, put some fucking strength in it! You can't always have me around to coach you through it. Or do it for you either." He pointed out and my mind flicked back to the times when he's hit someone for me and I've always felt weak. This time when I hit his hand the sound was slightly louder.

"Good." He said with approval, "Try again only harder." He said and I dropped my hands.

"I can't!" I whined, "Jeez I'll be able to do it when it counts."

"How do you know that?" he asked.

"I just do! I'll be ready-" I insisted and was cut off as he flung himself at me and knocked me back onto the grass, seizing both my wrists so that they were either side of my head.

"Really?" He asked sceptically and smiled down at me in amusement as I squirmed beneath him.

"Get off!" I shouted.

"Oh yeah that'll really get rid of the guy. See you think that just because I taught you how to punch you'll be fine? What exactly would you do now?" He asked and tightened his grip on my wrists for emphasis that I would be screwed.

"Fuck you!"

"Not my style, sweetheart." He teased as he stood up and offered me his hand. I sat up and slapped it out of the way before standing up myself.

"Fine, so when I guy does a flying tackle, what do I do?"

"Kick him in the nuts." He answered simply, "I'd have told you that when we were on the ground but seeing as you're so pissed off I didn't wanna risk you taking a practice run." He explained.

"I would have." I shot back through gritted teeth and he knocked me back down again. I growled in annoyance as he once again had my wrists seized.

"Okay so once you kick the guy in the balls- don't even fucking think about trying it- you gotta get both your legs under him and kick up to get him off you. Try it." I grunted before bringing both my knees up under his stomach, being thankful I wore jeans today.

"Okay now-ah!" he cried out as I kicked my legs out to his pelvis and knocked him off me before jumping on top of him. I pulled my fist back and froze in position as he looked up in surprise before nodding his approval.

"Not bad. Break his nose and run, let's just hope you learn how to hit hard enough."

"Wanna find out?" I asked lightly and he grabbed my wrist.

"No thanks, don't wanna have to laugh at your poor attempt again. Get up." He said and I scrambled off him to stand again.

"Alright, turn around." I turned around so my back was to him and jumped in surprise as one arm went tight around my throat and the other went around my waist. He chuckled in my ear.

"Now what are you gonna do?" He whispered and I tried to claw at his arm around my throat as it got difficult to breathe, finally giving up and wondering what the hell to do. Finally I noticed he was standing slightly to my side and his ribs were exposed. I jabbed my elbow into them and he laughed before letting go.

"Are you purposefully trying not to hurt me? You're hits have got to be a lot stronger. Let's go again with the right hook." He stepped away to raise his hand again. I shook my head before stepping towards the house.

"Seriously? This is not how I wanna spend my afternoon." I said and was planning to make my way back to the house when his words stopped me.

"You can't be a fucking Cobra if you don't know how to fight. Christ, I bet even Alice can hit better than you." I froze at this and turned to see him smiling with his hand raised in challenge.

"Well why don't you go teach her how to fight?" I asked.

"She probably already knows how, you never had anyone teach you these things. That's why I kept jumping in and throwing the punches in for you, I knew you're too weak to do it yourself." He said, taking a few steps closer until we were only a foot apart.

"Was that the only reason?" I asked in a low voice and he cocked his head to the side before nodding.

"Yep." And suddenly all the times where he had stuck up for me flashed back only now instead of seeing him do it because he cared like I had thought he'd done when I sat in his kitchen, I saw him doing it because he thought I was weak. Helpless.

Suddenly fury flowed through me and my fist came up to eye level and pulled back almost by itself, shooting forward and blinding speed to hit him. Only instead of hitting his hand, my fist went to his face.

"Fuck!" he cried in surprise and held his nose, I shook my hand out as the knuckles throbbed slightly and raised my eyebrows as he glanced over angrily from where he had been bent over slightly checking to see his nose wasn't broken.

"Was that good enough?" I asked and he took his hand away to see no blood before nodding.

"Yeah, if my head had been straight, you'd have probably broken it. _That_ was more like it." He said in approval as he dropped his hand. His nose was slightly red but had no bleeding and was still sitting straight.

"Yeah, well, turns out all the guy needs to do is piss me off."

"Easily done." He said as he walked past me back up into the house.

"What? No more fighting lessons?" I teased and he whirled back round to tackle me a third time, this time his abdomen was at my side so I couldn't kick him but he still had a firm hold of my wrists.

"Never forget who the master is, princess." He warned an inch away from my face and I gulped as my heart pounded, whether it was from the close proximity or the danger in his words, I couldn't tell.

"Fine." I said with a grudge and he grinned before getting up and offering me his hand, this time I took it and he pulled me up before dragging me up the steps by my hand and into the kitchen.

"You got anything to drink?" he asked as I walked in while he locked the door.

"You mean alcoholic?" I asked.

"Is there another kind?" He asked jokingly and I laughed as I surveyed the kitchen.

"I don't think so. How about juice?" I suggested and he rolled his eyes.

"Fine, but only one glass, I'm driving." I chuckled as I poured two glasses of orange juice and brought them over to the table where he was sat comfortably in a chair surveying the place.

"Never thought I'd be in the Johnson house with permission." He mused.

"Well you don't have their permission, just mine. And theirs apparently overrides mine so…" I trailed off as I took a gulp of juice, my mouth suddenly parched.

"Grounded?"

"You bet."

"So does that mean we got another week of you going off the radar?" He asked and I shook my head.

"Nah, I'll probably be out anyways." He smiled slightly before setting his finished juice down after finishing it in only a few gulps.

"Good. Cause you never answered my question." He pointed out and I froze before lifting my glass again.

"What question?" I asked innocently as I took another gulp before lowering the glass to see him looking at me with a _you know what question_ expression.

I sighed, "I don't know." I answered truthfully and he sighed.

"Well I need an answer. Or else I don't see the point in waiting around."

"So if I say no you leave right away?"

"Not right away, but I'd be leaving soon. And don't think you can say yes to get me to stick around only to magically change your mind. If you say yes, I'm holding you to it." He warned and I wracked my brains before leaning back in the chair.

"When do I have to decide?" I asked.

"Right now."

"Ace!"

"What? Just get it over with! What do you wanna do?" he asked and stood up, i looked down at my feet and tried to think of the best thing to do.

"My aunt and uncle won't want me leaving." I argued pathetically, trying to find some way of convincing myself not to say yes. This was crazy!

My eyes flew up to meet his as he leaned down to put one arm behind me on the back of the chair, effectively trapping me.

"Fuck them. Forget about everyone else, your folks, the Cobras, Alice, everything. What do you want to do?" He asked slowly and I fought myself to try and stop the next question tumbling out.

"After I graduate?"

"You got it." He answered with a smile and I blurted the answer out before I even had time to think.

"Yes." Shit. He leaned off the chair with a triumphant grin.

"Good. Glad you finally came to a decision." He said sarcastically.

_Me too_, I was about to say, when the sound of keys rattling on the porch almost made me jump out of my skin.

"Fuck!" I whispered and grabbed his arm before towing him towards the back door. We made it out just as my aunt was in the front door.

"Go over the fence!" I commanded and pushed him down the steps leading down the back porch over to where the fence was. It was a slightly higher fence around the back that reached my middle. Ace turned round and grabbed my hands which had been pushing his back.

"So we leave after you graduate?" he asked.

"Jesse!" My aunt called from the hall; if she came over to the kitchen window she'd see us.

"Go!" I ordered but Ace shook his head.

"I wanna know that you mean it." He pressed and I started to panic.

"Fine! I give you my word as long as you say you'll stick around until then!" I whispered.

"Cross my heart." He whispered back and held my hand to his chest, my panic forgotten for a split second as it registered how close we were and his steady heartbeat under my hand. I snapped out of the trance I was in thanks to his blue eyes and smile which were both lit up with amusement.

"Go!" I ordered urgently and he finally released my hands before hopping over the fence quickly. I spun round just as my aunt walked out the back door I had left open.

"Did you not hear me calling?" she asked and I shook my head with an innocent expression.

"No."

"What are you doing out here? The back door was open?"

"Uh, I thought I saw a kitten running around in the trees so I came out but it's gone." I explained in a rush, she smiled.

"I didn't know you liked cats! We could get you a kitten if you want?" She asked and I shook my head.

"I'm fine, I wouldn't be good at keeping one, plus the cat hairs would get all over my clothes." I pointed out, knowing that would definitely work.

"Oh you're right! That wouldn't be nice. Do you want some tea?" she asked and I nodded as I breathed a sigh of relief.

"Sure." I answered as I followed her back into the house.

"Oh, who's car is that out the front that I saw coming in?" She asked and I froze as I was locking the back door.

"What car?" I asked, feigning obliviousness as she went to the doorway of the kitchen.

"That one right- oh, never mind." She laughed and I walked over to look out and see Ace had thankfully moved the car.

"So did anything exciting happen at school today?" Emily asked as I sat down.

"Uh… no." I answered, it was basically the truth. Besides getting all the details off Connie about her date with Billy and how it had been more than a year since they started going out, it was pretty boring. I decided to forget to mention that after school I got fighting lessons from a guy I have basically agreed to run away with and that I'm starting to worry I have some serious feelings for. That part, she did not need to know.


	12. Chapter 12

**Author's note:**** Here is chapter twelve! I'm hopefully going to get a new chapter fired up in a while as well. These next few chapters might seem a bit short compared to my other ones but I want to space out the events happening a good bit so it's not all an insane rush at once. First off I'd like to thank Mrs. Ace Merrill for once again helping me when I had yet more writer's block, you have the patience of a saint and I thank you! Also to Freax for giving great advice on stuff which helped get me thinking and organising things and also to Carla who helped so much with me getting the rest of the story sorted into a version I am over the moon with. I once again apologize for the delay on this chapter but hopefully this chapter and the next should make up for it, the next chapter was meant to be posted tomorrow but I figured an early chapter is long overdue. So thanks to CacklingCactus, Freax and Mrs. Ace Merrill for reviewing and to those thta have stuck with the story, hopefully I have overcome the last of my writer's block, enjoy and please review!**

**Disclaimer:**** I do not own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>I stood in the store I had managed to beg for a job in and waited for tumbleweeds to blow past; how this place stays open I'll never know. It's almost the end of September and I've been working here for under a week but the hours spent standing behind the cash register waiting for someone to come in and buy something, anything, have felt like years. Sure, a job's good in that it earns you money and a lot of the time I can bring my homework here and get whole essays written before someone so much as glances in the direction of the store, plus, it helps keep my aunt and uncle off my back. When I told them a couple of weeks into September I wanted to get a job that I could work at in the evenings and perhaps at the weekends, they were thrilled. Of course they probably think I'm doing it to spend my time more wisely than hanging out with The Cobras, when in fact it's so that when Ace and I leave after graduation I at least will have something to contribute to the getaway.<p>

Of course he had initially said that he would have enough saved for us to get out and get a place somewhere, but after I pointed out that I may as well do something useful to help out, he eventually came round and I started searching. Only problem was there weren't a lot of jobs in the town that would take on a girl in her final year of high school with little or no training for any sort of job, only average grades and who may have been spotted hanging out with the one of the town's local gangs. That's right; we were now one of two gangs running around. The Scorpions had started in the usual warm-ups for gearing up to fights with The Cobras, Fuzzy told me after school one day he had beat Jerry Davis and some other Scorpions in a drag race on the outskirts of Castle Rock but they said nothing had been done to make more than a ripple in Castle Rock, probably because no one had seen hide nor hair of Magnet. Ace was starting to get real impatient and crabby, apparently he had thought the mere mention of him going out with Alice would have been enough to have Magnet make a move but it was obvious it would take more than that, and I wasn't sure I was looking forward to seeing what Ace would do next to catch his attention.

I hadn't seen Ace in about two days so what he might have done was starting to worry me, it was getting less and less fun to be around him when he was pissed off all the time because his entertainment plans for the rest of the year were falling through. He was still going out with Alice last I heard but was doing all he could to piss her off yet she still stuck by him, something I at least had to give the girl credit for because there were days now where I couldn't stand to be around him he was in that pissy of a mood.

So I found myself grateful my aunt had begged the manager of this store for a job for me a couple of weeks back when I had actually offered to help her shop, I think she thought I was getting desperate for something to do. The woman turned her big doe eyes on Joe, the owner, who never seemed to be out of the place, and told him I was his answer to always wanting more time to himself. I offered to work every day after school from about five to nine and work Saturday morning until dinner time, which gave me limited time to hang out with The Cobras but these days they aren't much fun to be around if I'm honest. Sure I still make appearances at the parties and I laugh along with everyone else, but most of the time now I'm either passing time till I can go home of thinking of sometime in the week I can slip away and go meet Donny. Yes, another complication that is both a blessing and a curse most of the time.

It's nice having someone who doesn't talk about what their latest move to piss off Magnet is, or who doesn't even care about half the stuff that goes on in the town because he's from a different one. We don't hang out in town, I don't want any hassle from the guys over seeing him and he would rather not have to meet them himself, something I'm grateful for because every guy in this town seems to have some weird fascination with Ace Merrill. A few have asked in wonder what it's like to be in his gang, and others have wanted me to verify certain rumours going around about what the gang's been up to, I've been given orders to say whatever's true because of course, whatever pisses Magnet off!

Sure enough if you speak of the devil he shall appear, Ace sauntered into the store in his overalls looking like he just came from work, he even glanced around the shelves a bit before meeting my eyes, probably to make it seem like he's here to shop and not see me. I set my pen down and abandoned my history essay to come out from behind the counter and lean against the front, he continues to walk around the shop and eventually I rolled my eyes before following him around the shop to get the conversation over with, the last thing I needed was the owner walking in for another unexpected check-up to make sure I'm not fucking around.

"Anything I can help you with?" I ask politely and he gave me a sideways glance before smirking. Another reason he's annoying me is no matter how much of an asshole he can be it only takes a lift to one side of his mouth and a look from his blue eyes and I can't even focus enough to remember what I'm mad about. The feelings were still there and they were like no other, no time when I was with Donny did I feel like this, what I felt around him wouldn't even scratch the surface of how feel around Ace and that drives me insane.

"What time do you get off work?" He asked and I glanced at my watch and mentally calculated how long I needed to stay here.

"Another two hours." He raised his eyebrows like he had been expecting me to say 'fuck it' and walk out now, "You wanna earn money you gotta work and I've only been here for two hours." I pointed out, Joe always came in and let me leave after making sure everything was still in order. He'd watch the store for the rest of the night even though it would be dead after about seven.

"It's dead in here, why don't you just stick a sign out front saying you'll be back in an hour?" I sighed and pinched the bridge of my nose.

"Look, I cannot just go away for an hour and then come back. Joe keeps the keys which means while I'm away there's nothing to stop anyone from coming in here and stealing whatever the hell they want. Which would end in me getting fired and probably not getting another job here, plus he might make me pay to replace everything that's taken." I explained, I was paid weekly and currently awaiting the first payment this weekend, and almost all of the money was going in an old worn wallet I kept under my mattress.

"Alright, I'll be over in Irby's and you can come over when you get off work?" he offered and I nodded.

"Sure thing. You need to buy anything?" I asked and he looked around.

"No beer?" he asked jokingly and I shook my head.

"Nope, sorry."

"No wonder you're bored so much in here."

"Well I can get my homework done." I shrugged.

"Thank God!" he exclaimed in mock relief and I hit him on the arm before turning and making my way back behind the counter.

I turned to see him leaning against the doorway of the shop on one arm and looking out around the street, his blue eyes squinting slightly in the sun that was still holding out throughout the day even though you could see it get darker a minute sooner each day as we started into the autumn months. Curiosity got the better of me soon enough and I walked out from behind the counter again to stand on the opposite side of the doorway and look out at the street in the hopes of seeing something he's searching for.

"Whatcha lookin' at?" I asked and he turned his eyes back to me and pursed his lips, damn it's so unfair when he does that, it draws extra attention I don't like paying.

"Any guys come in here?" I sighed and shook my head.

"Besides women out doing shopping and kids buying candy there is hardly anyone in here, the oldest guy that comes in here looks around thirteen and like he wouldn't hurt a fly." I didn't know his name but he seemed pleasant enough, bought a magazine one day and had the manners of a saint.

"What did he look like?" Ace asked, I thought back to earlier in the week when he had come in.

"Sorta tall for his age and skinny as a twig, neat brown hair and big brown eyes. Bought a magazine and left, why?"

"Sounds like LaChance." He concluded, something in his voice went a little weird and I could detect he didn't exactly like LaChance.

"What's his first name?" Ace thought for a second.

"Gordie."

"How do you know him?"

"I used to pick on him and his friends, still do a little." He shrugged and I tutted.

"The kid looks harmless, why'd you bully him?" I demanded.

"Nearly every kid looks harmless around here, so what?" Ace asked and I shook my head.

"Well if you see him around let him be, kids his age have enough to deal with without bullies adding fuel to the fire." He raised an eyebrow.

"That an order?" I gave him a pointed look.

"It's a request, do whatever you want but I think it's real shitty to pick on an innocent kid like that."

"He's not as innocent as he looks, trust me." Ace said and before I could even ask what the hell he meant he started walking out and across the road towards the direction of Irby's.

"Two hours, be there or I'll come down and drag you out." He threatened and I chuckled before heading back to the counter to finish my essay.

When I walked into Irby's after getting off work Ace was nowhere to be seen, I shook my head before going over to one of the bench at the side of the room and wondering where the hell he had went off to. Sure enough about twenty minutes later he and Eyeball, Vince and Fuzzy came walking in.

"So much for 'two hours or I'm coming to drag you out', you're late." I pointed out and Ace rolled the toothpick he was chewing on to one side of his mouth before grinning.

"Don't get your panties in a twist, I got sick of waiting and decided to pass the time some other way." He said casually and I folded my arms.

"What'd you do?"

"Just played some baseball. Fuzzy hit a foul ball on the way down the street so he's buying the drinks." Ace said a little louder so Fuzzy knew that was his cue to go grab them. I followed Ace and the other guys over to one of the tables and perched on the edge of it.

"Which street got it this time?" I asked and Eyeball grinned.

"Church Road." I blinked in confusion.

"That's way across town, why did you need to drive all the way over…" I trailed off as a wild guess came into my head as to why they went over there, I looked to Ace who slung an arm around my shoulder and tousled my hair which was getting more and more in need of a cut, the short layers had managed to grown down enough to start skimming my eyelashes.

"Magnet's street? Isn't that the third time this month you've hit that mailbox?" I asked as Fuzzy came back over with the drinks.

"Third time's a charm; he's bound to get sick of it sooner or later."

"And Jesse hasn't been around for one game because she's too busy working." Eyeball teased and I smiled.

"Can't all get buy on being an asshole."

"Yeah but you're working all the time, you're never out for the fun. I bet you've forgotten how to have fun." Vince remarked and I laughed.

"I still remember how to kick someone's ass at pool if you wanna go there, buddy." I offered and he shook his head.

"I already lost half my cash to Ace earlier, like I'm gonna take on the girl that kicked his ass." He scoffed and I turned to Ace who still had his arm around my shoulders.

"Oh yeah, that's right, I beat you. Remind me again, do you like to lose?" I asked and he squeezed my shoulder with a smirk, pulling me slightly closer.

"Nope and I don't plan on letting it happen again. You can find that out the hard way." I swallowed slightly but not from the threat but to keep my voice even due to the fact I could feel his breath on my lips and it was all of a sudden too much of a reminder of the night he kissed me, I smiled and shook my head as I waited for some words of refusal to come out. I ended up glancing over to the door to see Charlie and Billy come in with Connie, I ducked under Ace's arm.

"Maybe later." I answered and went over to Connie who grabbed my arm when she saw me and practically dragged me to the bar.

"Thank God you're here tonight, I took the day off school to hang out with Billy and Charlie ended up dropping round and I now wish I'd have went to English." She groaned and ordered two shots; I raised my eyebrows as she pushed one towards me that I thought she was saving for Billy.

"You trying to get me drunk?"

"No I'm getting me drunk and you're gonna help." She answered and downed the shot in one as I watched in amusement.

"That bad?" I asked through a cough as I finished mine, I had always preferred beer rather than the sharp sting you get with stronger drinks.

"Ugh they just sat going on and on about the Scorpions. Gimme a break I don't care about that whole thing."

"Me neither! If I had a pocket full of fucks I wouldn't give one." I asked and she laughed before she went to ask for more drinks, I shook my head with a grimace still on my face from the shot I had less than a minute before.

"Not a shot drinker still, I see?" she asked, any party of Ace's she had been at she was the queen of shots while I was happy to sit with a beer and watch as she and other guys would have bets to see who could drink the most without puking, it looked like she was drinking water with all the effect on her but my insides were already tingling.

"Nope. So what were they saying about the Scorpions?" I asked and waited till she downed the next shot.

"This and that. Petty little stunts the Scorpions have done that they think is the biggest drama ever, I think Ace is still waiting for Magnet to do something that would warrant starting a fight but if you ask me I think Magnet's gotten out of the whole gang thing. He was in prison, you know? Probably just wants things to go back to normal."

"Or just wants to wait until it's least expected." I argued and she rolled her eyes.

"Exactly Billy's point. You're so lucky you don't have a boyfriend that tells you he's gonna take you out for the day and then winds up hanging out with his friend." She said, I smiled slightly in thanks that when Donny came over it was just him and he never brought friends, he was mine alone.

"Well I'm sure once this whole thing blows over we'll celebrate and you can buy me ten shots and I'll drink them." I offered, she hooted before linking her arm through mine and we walked back over to the guys.


	13. Chapter 13

The next day I was in the store and working on yet another essay when footsteps at the door had me look up to get a shock.

"Donny!" I exclaimed joyfully and his eyes snapped up to meet mine in surprise, he stopped short as he walked in.

"Jesse! I didn't know you worked in here." He stated and I smiled as I came out from behind the counter.

"Yeah I haven't seen you in a while to tell you but I'm working here for almost a week, just to earn some cash on the side, nothing major." I shrugged; he was the last person I wanted to reveal I was saving up to run off with a guy who has a girlfriend.

"That's great, great." He said with and put his hands in his pockets with a smile, my brow knitted in confusion as I realised it was a bit strange for him to be here out of the blue, he'd normally ring or something.

"What are you doing here?"

"I came to see you but I wanted to surprise you." He answered and I grinned.

"Aw, that was sweet I'm glad to see you. How's things?" I asked and he shrugged.

"Same as always. Is there somewhere we can talk for a second, alone?" He asked and I looked around the shop which was deserted.

"Um, here?" I asked jokingly and he shook his head.

"No I mean somewhere nobody's gonna interrupt, I don't wanna have to take a break during this or I'll lost my nerve." He explained and I raised my eyebrows.

"Something I should be worried about?" I asked and he shook his head.

"No I was originally planning to go somewhere tonight and ask you but I gotta say it now." I blinked before glancing back to the counter.

"There's a storage room in the back but you need to be quick, if the manager comes in here and sees I'm not at the till he'll pitch a fit." I warned and Donny grabbed my hand and practically towed me into the room with him and closed the door.

"Easy, tiger." I laughed as I searched for the light and my breath caught as it flicked on to show him standing only a few inches away holding a ring. Holy shit this just got very scary.

"What the fuck?" I breathed out and he laughed.

"Calm down it's not an engagement ring! It was my grandpa's, he gave it to me before he died. It's special." He stated and I took more time to look at it. It was gold with a black stone at the front and looked worn but still impressive; I glanced up at him in confusion.

"It's amazing." I said, wondering was he just looking to show me this ring.

"I want you to wear it."

"That won't fit, look." I said and proceed to try and find a finger it would stay on but it was too loose on them all, he chuckled before taking the ring off my finger.

"I can see that, I thought you could wear it on that chain around your neck where you keep your house key." I lifted the chain out with the key around it as a pang of guilt shot through my chest at the fact I told him it was my house key when really it's to Ace's house.

"Why do you want me to wear it?" I asked even though I knew the answer, I kept my eyes on the floor as I realised there's only one reason a guy gives a girl a ring to wear and that what I think my relationship with Donny is might be different from what he thinks.

He put one finger under my chin and lifted it to meet his eyes and for a second it was so much like the night I kissed Ace it scared me, of all the moments I thought about him this was probably the worst.

"I want you to be my girl, Jesse. You're not like other girls that I meet in Portland and I've had more fun hanging out with you in the last few weeks than I have the entire summer. What d'you say?" he asked with a smile and the guilt welled up to a point I almost sobbed.

"Donny, I-" I began thinking it was best to let him down easy, I wanted to find a way to tell him that I liked having him as a friend, someone things weren't complicated with more than they needed to be. Being friends with Donny was hard enough to do without the Cobras knowing, how the hell would I date him?

"Hello?! Anyone home?!" a voice called from the front of the store and even through the door of the storage room I could hear it was a guy, maybe even one of the gang. I jumped slightly and went for the door.

"I'll be back in a minute just stay here and don't make a sound, please." I begged and rushed out to the front of the store again to see Eyeball at the counter.

"Where the hell were you?" He asked and I shrugged.

"In the back taking inventory. What's up?" I asked.

"Nothin', just came to see when you were getting off work and I was gonna give you a lift to Ace's." he explained, "Party tonight?" He added and the memory flooded back that I had said I'd put an appearance in.

"Oh yeah! Well I'm still here for another hour so do you wanna hang out in Irby's till I'm done?" I asked, thinking of any way to get him out of here.

"Sure if it's only an hour I'll wait around here." He offered and leaned against the counter, I shook my head urgently.

"No can do, Joe might be in any minute soon and he'd be pissed, he'll probably think I haven't done anything all day. Seriously, go to Irby's or the diner and I'll meet you there." He raised an eyebrow but nodded.

"Sure, don't take too long!" he called as he left the store. I breathed a sigh of relief before rushing back to the storage room when I was sure the coast was clear.

"Who was that?" Donny asked as I came back into the room.

"Just a friend." I explained casually and he nodded before raising his dark eyebrows.

"So?" he pressed and I sighed and ran a hand down my face.

"Jeez, Donny, I don't know. I mean, I don't really know if I want a boyfriend right now with the store and school and everything…" It was a lame excuse if ever there was one but I couldn't bring myself to say yes right away.

"So? We'll see each other now and again it's not like I'm taking you home to Portland to live with me." He joked, "What do you have to lose?" he asked and I wracked my brains. A guy I like as a friend who I don't feel weird around? Someone who I don't need to worry about my feelings with?

"Donny I don-"I didn't even get to process my own confusion before he pulled me close and his lips found mine. Out of shock and other various feelings too fleeting to identify I completely seized up and didn't know what to do. Of course anyone else would have seen it coming; a kiss should be enough to convince a girl to go out with you. Only problem was there was another kiss I couldn't help comparing it to and they were like chalk and cheese in terms of feelings.

I forced myself to forget about Ace for just a minute and see how I feel. When I kissed Donny back my mind slowly started working again and I could function enough to rest my hands on his chest while his went to my waist. His lips were soft against mine and his grip gentle, it was a sweet kiss. But was it enough?

Some part of my mind was thinking at sixty miles an hour over everything else and such a small part was devoted to kissing him back, obviously my heart was not in it as much as I wanted it to be. I kept thinking that it wouldn't be the worst thing to go out with Donny, he was nice and we had fun, I didn't have to worry about gangs around him. I thought maybe if I did my feelings might eventually grow to match the level of the feelings I had for Ace. But my mind kept nagging that I didn't know for sure if my feelings would change, was I really the sort of person to go out with someone I don't have strong feelings for? No. that was something Ace could do, not me. I couldn't watch him go out with a girl knowing his whole heart wasn't in it and then do the same.

I pulled my lips away from Donny's when I realised I had went a good while without a proper gulp of air and I was starting to feel lightheaded. Even as I pulled air into my lungs Donny's lips went to my jaw and kissing along there, even winding down to the side of my throat before I eventually pushed his away gently and his dark eyes met mine, I finally blurted out two words I needed to say for his good and mine.

"I can't." the words were weak and I felt I should say more, apologise. He looked at me in confusion for a second and ran a hand down his face.

"You can't?" he asked almost as if he didn't believe me but I nodded and sighed.

"You're a great guy and I would love to go out with you but I just don't feel that way about you and I can't do that. I can't go out with you Donny, I'm sorry." I said, even an apology didn't seem enough.

"It's fine." He said coolly and straightened his shirt.

I reached for his hand, "Donny, I'm sorry-"

"Is it Ace?" he asked and I blinked.

"What?"

"Is it Ace?" he asked slowly, "The reason you won't go out with me, do you wanna be with him instead?"

"He's with Alice-"

"I know he's with Alice but do you still like him? You're blowing me off here, the least you can do is be honest."

"Donny, I watch Ace go out with a girl he doesn't care about, he's using her. I know if I went out with you I'd be doing the same. I can't use you to make me feel better, you deserve better than that."

"Ace is using Alice? How can you like a guy like that?"

"I've told him I don't think it's right, and I know it seems cruel but he has his reasons and I'm not going to tell him what to do. I'm just not going to end up the same way, ever." I said with determination. He looked angry for a few seconds before his face smoothed out and he smiled slightly.

"Don't worry about it, if your heart's not in it I'd rather you told me now than have to find out down the road." Even though he was smiling I felt bad.

"I'm sorry." I said pathetically.

"Don't worry about it. Are you going to be working the rest of the night?" he asked.

"I'm finishing soon but Eyeball is taking me to Ace's for a party so it should be starting around now, I'll be meeting Eyeball after work." I explained with a lump in my throat.

"Then I'll call you some other time." He shrugged and reached around me for the door handle and we both shuffled out of the storage room. I lead the way up to the front of the store to make sure Joe wasn't there but the coast was clear, I turned to Donny who slipped the ring back on his finger and smiled.

"Do you hate me now?" I asked and he shook his head, still maintaining a smile.

"No, I'll see you around." He said and kissed my forehead before heading out of the store. I felt like complete shit now, a great guy just offered to go out with me and I turned him down because I had feelings for someone who kissed me then went out with another girl. I need my brain examined.

A couple of minutes later Joe came in and let me off early for the night seeing as it was a Friday, he even complimented me for working hard so far and said I'd have a good future working in the store. I smiled even though he was yet another person I felt guilty about making them think something that's not the truth.

I walked over to meet Eyeball even though going to a party was the last thing I felt like doing right now, he took me out to Ace's where the party was packed already. It seemed while school was on even more people wanted to party because classes made it so boring so I had to squeeze through to get into the living room and through to the kitchen were the beers were. I grabbed one and downed it in what seemed like a few swigs, Fuzzy and Vince were on for challenging me to a drinking contest but I knew full well the drinks would only make me feel worse. Neither Ace nor Alice were anywhere to be seen so I just made myself busy talking to Connie or Eyeball for about a half hour.

Eventually the amount of people got too much in a small space and I made my way out to the door for some fresh air, the smell of beer, smoke and sweat was so strong fresh air felt like gold dust. I leaned against a post on the porch and breathed deeply for a few minutes, contemplating walking home in the dark because I needed to clear my head. I was about to take the first step off the porch when a voice stopped me.

"Hey." Ace greeted coolly as he came out the front door before shutting it after him, not before a wave of smell hit me and it combined with the beers and shitty feelings had me coughing slightly to keep the contents of my stomach from coming up. I gripped the post tightly and took a deep breath, turning to see Ace eying me warily.

"Are you gonna hurl on my porch? Cause you'll be cleaning it up." He warned and I shook my head.

"I'm fine, where have you been?" I asked.

"Bedroom." He stated- that didn't help my stomach. I nodded and he pulled a cigarette out of his pocket and lit one with his lighter, I stared for a few seconds as a billow of smoke wafted into the air before clearing my throat awkwardly.

"Mind if I take a drag?" I asked, he eyed me for a few seconds before taking the cigarette out of his mouth and handing it to me, looking slightly amused.

"Thanks." I breathed before taking a deep breath of smoke in the hopes it would calm me down. The first didn't help, nor did the second. Eventually I sighed and gave him the cigarette back.

"Better?" he asked, I shook my head.

"Not really."

"What's with you? You're acting weird." He stated and I chuckled slightly at his bluntness.

"Nothin'." I reassured him and he went back to smoking but I could see him glance at me every now and again.

"I'll get it out of you eventually, ya know." He informed me, "I got powerful means of persuasion. Ask Alice." He joked and something about what he said hit me the wrong way, I glared over at him. "What?" He asked innocently and I went back to staring out to the line of trees, finally it all got too much and I made the mistake of speaking my mind.

"I think it's wrong what you're doing with Alice." I stated, he laughed and my head snapped over for me to stare in disbelief.

"Why does that not surprise me?" he asked and I scoffed.

"What is that meant to mean?"

"Come on, Jesse, I know you don't like Alice. I've known for quite some time." He laughed.

"I don't mean I think it's wrong because of Alice, I think it's wrong that you're leading her on. It's you that's the problem, not her." Ace threw the cigarette out onto the dirt where the end still burned slightly before his made his way over to me slowly and deliberately, every step heavy and loud on the wood of the porch. He didn't stop till he was about two inches away; it was close enough so he could stare down at me in a judgemental way.

"And you think I give a shit?" He asked, I shook my head with a smile.

"Not one bit. Maybe that's the problem, maybe you need to start giving a shit about other people, not everything is about you."

"Where the fuck is this coming from?!" He demanded, "I don't see you giving a shit any other time after you found out why I was dating her. What the hell brought this on? You jealous all of a sudden?" I laughed at how up-himself he was being before I stepped around him.

"No I'm not jealous all of a sudden."

"But you are jealous?" he pressed, leaning both arms either side of my head and effectively trapping me.

"Oh yes, I would love for you to use me like you use Alice, who wouldn't? Forget the fact you're lying to her and making her think you're a wonderful boyfriend when really you're an asshole that's dating her to piss off her brother." I said sarcastically.

"Why is it bothering you all of a sudden?" he demanded.

"Because it's not fair! And answer me this, how long did you know you were gonna go out with her?" I asked, his eyebrows furrowed.

"Jesus, I don't know. Why?"

"Was it before I got here?" I asked and he shook his head.

"Maybe, I don't know, why the fuck does it matter?" he asked and I spoke the next words slowly and deliberately.

"Did you know you were gonna go out with her when you kissed me?" he groaned in annoyance and bent his head, I smiled, I must have hit the nail right on the head now, "Ace?" the word was spat through my teeth and he raised his head to stare at me dead in the eyes.

"So what if I did?"

"You just thought you'd kiss me and then forget about it and everything would be alright? You could go out with some other girl meanwhile I sit back and smile and pretend I'm alright with it?" I demanded, he smirked in triumph.

"You are jealous." He concluded, his smirk turning into a full-on grin, "What do you want to get out of this, Jesse? Want me to proclaim my undying love for you on this porch? Do you want me to kiss you again? Want me to go in there and dump Alice right now and tell everyone that you're the girl for me?" his voice gradually grew into a whisper as he leaned in until we were millimetres apart.

"If I asked you to go in there and break her heart, would you do it?" I asked, dreading to hear the answer. I wanted him to say no, that he'd at least do the honourable thing and let her down easy in a few days someplace quiet, not here in front of all these people after they had been in the bedroom doing God knows what. I needed him to say now.

"Yes." The word was spoken against my lips, his ghosted smoothly over mine and I wanted to scream into his face, he really was something else.

"You know what I want?" I asked, I could feel my breath hit his lips then come back and hit mine once more.

"What?" He was so close I couldn't hear the smile in his voice but I could feel it, and in that moment the only person I hated more than I hated him was myself. I'd actually had feelings for this guy unlike any other and thought so highly of him despite his many flaws, yet here he was ready to break some girl's heart, little did he know he just broke mine too because he's laid it out in black and white that no one means more to him than himself.

"I want to take pride in the fact I got out before it was too late. I'm not going anywhere with you, I don't want to be around you anymore. You're heartless and cruel and I hate you." I whispered back, reaching behind my neck to unclasp the chain from my neck and take his key off it.

"I actually gave up the perfect chance to be happy today because I had feelings for you that I couldn't ignore. I sat in your kitchen over a month ago and wanted to tell you that I thought you were amazing because of all the things you did for me. Getting that guy of me at that party, rescuing me from that farmer, hitting your dad for hitting me, all of it. And then I came out and found you with Alice and it made me feel so embarrassed and so shitty that I was too late to tell you. But now I'm glad because it's obvious you weren't who I thought you were. When I arrived here I thought I met an amazing guy who acted tough but was a great guy underneath it all and now I don't even know what to think of you anymore." I said, I took the key and dropped it on the porch, the sound ringing out and feeling so loud in the silence that filled the tiny space between us. He didn't say anything at all, I counted to five before sighing and walking around him, he didn't even try to stop me.

Every step I took away from the porch felt like I was walking underwater, the little voice in my head was telling me to go back for some reason, that this isn't how I should leave things. When I finally allowed myself to look back I only caught a glimpse of him wrenching the door open and going inside. I didn't know if this meant he would leave or stay, I wasn't even sure if I would see him again.

There are a lot of things I'm just not sure of anymore.

* * *

><p><strong><span>Author's note:<span>**** So this... Yeah, I figured a fight was long overdue with Ace and Jesse, some stuff that needed to be said and things like that, don't hate me! there is more to come of the story I promise and things will work out. This will be considered as tomorrow's update because I'll be too busy to update so until next week! Please review :) **


	14. Chapter 14

**Author's note:**** Here is the newest chapter, another early update because I have a biology field trip this Friday which could end up running late and leaving me no time to update, so I'm posting it early because I figured it was better than late. Thanks to all the wonderful reviewers, Mrs. Ace Merrill, Freax, CacklingCactus, hotelchelsea and the guest reviewer Me who unfortunately I can't PM to thank for the lovely review so the response is below. Thanks once again to all readers and any new favourites and follows, it means the world to me. Anyway, on with the story!**

**Me:**** Thanks so much for that amazing review, it made me smile so much! I'm glad you liked the movie and Ace, from the first time I watched it I liked Ace and the Cobras and I'm glad you like the fic, it means a lot! Haha you're great at guessing and won't have that long to wait to find out. Hope you continue to enjoy the movie, thanks again! : ) hugs!**

**Disclaimer:**** I do not own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>The next day I stood at the counter of the shop wishing I hadn't offered to work Saturdays until dinner time, after last night all I wanted to do was stay in bed and mope about what a pile of shit everything had turned into in the last day. After I left Ace's my anger faded slowly but surely until I was left feeling even more guilty than I had been, the guilt over the things I said to Ace just adding to the guilt over not saying yes to Donny.<p>

The whole night I had to fight the urge to go to Ace's and apologise, tell him that I didn't mean any of it and that I was sorry, I felt like crap and instead of dealing with it on my own I decided to do my best and make him feel like crap too. The only thing stopping me was that there was nothing I hadn't said that I didn't mean in one way or another, I had been extremely hurt over him kissing me and forgetting all about it, going out with Alice when he didn't mean it and toying with both me and her. The only thing I knew I didn't mean the way I said it was that I hated him, I didn't mean that I hated him, just that I hated the fact I couldn't be with him. Then I realise he gave me a golden opportunity to kiss him again and I refused, but I did it because I didn't want to be the girl that kisses another girl's guy. I had been offended when Alice told me to stay away from Ace the week before, I wasn't about to turn into the monster she thought I was.

Yes, it was safe to say I hadn't got a wink of sleep, and I was fighting to keep my eyelids open.

"Jesse!" the voice from the door caused me to jump in alarm and certainly helped me not feel tired, I looked up to see Connie coming towards me looking out of breath and flushed.

"What the hell happened to you?"

"I've been looking for you everywhere! I didn't realise you were working today I went to your house, Ace's house, Eyeball's, the diner, everywhere! Eyeball was in the diner and finally realised you must be in work if you were nowhere else so here I am!" she explained dramatically the details of her quest, ticking each place on her fingers before bracing her hands on her hips and taking a deep breath.

"Well I'm glad you found me. What was so urgent?"

"Ace dumped Alice!" she exclaimed and my eyes widened before I groaned and pinched the bridge of my nose.

"Please tell me he did it somewhere quiet and wasn't an asshole about it." I asked flatly because I already knew the answer.

"Uh, no, more like in the middle of the party in front of everyone." Ugh, Ace, why?!

"Ugh that is just great. I told him when he broke up with her to let her down easy!" and suddenly the anger was back with a vengeance.

"Whoah, out of everyone I thought you'd be pleased the most." Connie said, surprised. I shook my head.

"Not really, I knew he would eventually break up with her, I just wanted him to let her down easy. What did he say?"

"That he was only going out with her to piss her brother off but Magnet's that much of a pussy he didn't do anything so Ace was stuck with Alice and wanted rid of her. Just a lot of shit, you could tell he'd had a few drinks too many perhaps but he was making sense and she was not taking it well. She ran out of there in floods of tears. Where the hell were you when this happened? It was only about an hour after I saw you last at the party." I had genuine proof that it was my fault then, Ace must have dumped her only a short while after I had left.

"I left after Ace and I had an argument, well not so much an argument as me telling him I hated him and never wanted to see him again." Connie's jaw dropped at my words and I rubbed my temples with my fingers, it sounded even worse when I said it out loud.

"Why the hell did you say that?!"

"I just had a shit day and it just came out. And that's probably why he dumped Alice, because he was in such a bad mood." I guessed.

"Well you have to go see him!" she ordered.

"No freaking way!" I refused, I wasn't about to go crawling back, even if I had put him in a bad mood after the fight that was no reason for him to go break up with Alice.

"Jesse, how much more proof do you need about how he feels?! He was obviously hurt last night after your fight, and this is Ace Merrill we're talking about, the guy doesn't let anyone get a rise out of him. You have to go talk to him, maybe he's even on his way here now!"

"You weren't there for the fight, after what I said, he won't want to speak to me again. And I need some time to think, alright? Everything's just getting to be too much right now." I explained calmly even though I wanted to scream.

"Jesse you can't just sit here and do nothing, that didn't work these past few months while he was with Alice and it won't work now. The longer you wait the harder it'll get to fix things and one day he might be gone and you're going to be left wondering what might have happened if you'd have had the balls to go around and tell him everything." I took a deep breath after Connie finished her speech before shrugging once she raised her arms expectantly for an answer.

"I'll think about it." I decided and she looked disappointed but I gave her a pointed look and she sighed.

"Ugh fine, God I wouldn't have driven round half of Castle Rock if I'd have known you'd be so indecisive." She grumbled and grabbed a root beer before setting it on the counter with a pout. I held my hand out to stop her as she reached for her purse.

"I got it, least I can do." I offered and she let a small smile slip, "So what did Ace say when you asked where I was?" she shook her head as she took a gulp of the drink.

"He wasn't there, and Eyeball wasn't at his house so I assumed you were all in town hanging out. But I met Eyeball and the rest of the guys in the diner and they said they hadn't seen you or Ace all day and Eyeball told me you had mentioned you were working. I half expected to stumble across you and Ace on your way out the back for a passionate lip-lock." She teased and I almost laughed except the mention of kissing in the back had me thinking of Donny.

"So Ace could be anywhere?" I asked.

"Yeah but he'll probably be home later if you want to go over." She offered and I sighed, this was going to be an even harder night of fighting with myself.

"I said I'll think about it, I'm not sure." I said this even though I knew I'd probably end up going out, somehow it always seemed impossible for me to stay away from Ace.

"Fine, so are you coming to hang out after work? Billy and the guys were thinking of going to play mailbox baseball, it'd be good if I wasn't the only girl there." I shook my head.

"No thanks, I'd rather just go home and think things over." Connie sighed and finished the root beer before setting it on the counter.

"What? I buy you the thing and now I have to dump it too?" I demanded but she could tell I was joking, she laughed before heading to go out the door.

"Good luck making the decision although personally I think if you don't grab life by the balls and get what you wants it's a sin." She informed me.

"I don't remember hearing about that sin in church." I shot back and she laughed.

"Seriously Jesse, guys like Ace don't grow on trees. Sooner or later all the guys get old and boring so you have to get your fill of the good ones before it's too late." She continued and walked out to go down the street, I shook my head with a chuckle before burying my face in my hands, boy was I in for the mother of all he aches later.

I wasn't going, I wasn't, I t must have told myself this about a billion times throughout the course of the day, right up until eight o'clock at night. I had paced my room so many times I was convinced the wood would be all warped to match the shape of my footprints.

I had spoken my mind and said things that were long overdue, I couldn't just turn back now and go crawling back, he'd think I had no restraint when it came to him. I had some restraint, but only enough to make me stubborn that I didn't need to go out just yet, he'd still be there tomorrow.

Then I remembered out agreement about leaving, and how the only reason he was staying was that I was leaving with him. Now that I had said I wouldn't, what was keeping him here?

It was that reason that had me starting for the door with the intention to at least stop him from leaving, I tried my best to creep down the stairs due to the fact going out my window was no longer an option. My foot hit the creaky floorboard on the last step and I could hear a slight shuffle from the living room.

"Jesse?" my uncle called and I cursed as he got up from the couch to the hall to eye me curiously, or suspiciously, I couldn't tell.

"I was just going to-" I began and signalled to the door but he shook his head and raised a hand to stop me.

"I don't think so. You were late in last night and I'm sick of you going out at night. The evenings are getting darker and I want you in early."

"But-"

"No."

"Can't I just-"

"No!"

"Fine!" I snapped and stomped back up the stairs, I guessed that plan was out the window. The phrase suddenly had me stop on the landing as I heard Richard go back into the living room. Suddenly the idea of going out my aunt and uncle's window flopped to a failure in my mind as I realised how creaky their floorboards were, when I was in the living room and they were going to bed I thought they were trying to play Heart And Soul up above.

The bathroom window was woo small and wouldn't open as far as I would need, the landing window would be a viable option except for the fact they'd surely hear me through the open living room door. I went back into my room and slumped onto the bed as I realised I was out of options until they decided to go to bed. Of course it was Saturday night and they'd definitely stay up to watch a movie on television. I was screwed until then.

The minutes seemed to slow until three hours later seemed like an eternity when I heard Richard and Emily pass by my room on the way to theirs, I waited until they had finished getting into bed before I grabbed my shoes and carried them in one hand whilst I crept out of my room.

"I'll just get my-" was all I heard before I practically jumped into the bathroom in order to not be seen, the rest of the sentence was whispered after my aunt opened the door to the room so she wouldn't wake me, little did she know I spent the last three hours waiting on edge for her to get the hell into bed.

I stayed hidden behind the bathroom door and prayed she didn't need whatever it was she went to retrieve in the bathroom. I held my breath as she passed by the door before letting it out in a puff as I heard the room door close once again. I quietly made my way out of the bathroom and checked that my room door was closed before I started making my way downstairs. I had made a few lumps in the bed out of clothes and small pillows so if they decided to check on me during the night it would appear I was in bed.

I made it down until I was on the second last step before I sat down and reached my legs out to touch the floor in front of the last step before quickly standing up, almost losing my balance but I managed to get upright. The next five minutes were spent trying to get the door open and get out without them hearing anything, they better not have because I spent so long carefully twisting the key and unlocking it before setting the key on the hallway table and using the one under the flower pot to lock it from the outside before putting the key back and making my way across the grass just as quietly, my feet getting cool and damp from the slight nip in the air as we headed into autumn. When I had successfully mad it down the street to where I normally got picked up or dropped off by someone I slipped my shoes on before setting off for Ace's house.

The night was getting slightly colder each passing minute as I walked out to Ace's, by the time I had made my way over to the road he lived on I was rubbing my arms to get rid of the goose bumps. The night was pitch black to the point where I could only dimly see where I was going, I needed to hurry or else I'd not be able to find my way.

The darkness was broken by headlights getting brighter from the size of pinheads as they drove down the road, approaching at an alarmingly fast rate. For a second I thought it was Ace but when it got close enough I could see it wasn't Ace's car and I quickly made my way down to the line of trees on the side of the road, the loud radio music and hoots from the car told me it was full of a few guys who might have been drinking for all I knew. The car sped past and I watched from the line of trees with a scowl on my face, I would bet my last dollar they had just came from Ace's where he was having a party and not even thinking about what he had done, maybe he even had another girl lined up to be his next conquest. I started walking in the opposite direction back towards my house, deciding I could talk another night, it would suck if I turned up to a party and he was drunk and tried to yell at me like he did Alice. Ace was right when he said Alice wasn't like me, I wouldn't run out crying, I'd yell right back.

I stopped and sighed before turning to go back in the direction of his house, hating myself for needing to at least go see him. I must have stopped in my tracks on the way over here about four times, I was not about to give up when I was so close.

From the bottom of the drive I could see the house had no lights on, I thought for a second he really had left till I saw his car was still in the drive. I had no idea where he was, maybe he had been in that car and I let him drive past. I had the options of waiting but I didn't have my key which meant I'd have to sit on the porch and freeze until he decided to come back.

Turns out I didn't need a key, the door was half off its hinges with the window in the front smashed into pieces in the hallway. Every step up to it felt heavier as I realised he was either in trouble or had just decided to trash his house in a bad mood.

There was only one way to find out, so I turned the lights on in the hall and stepped over the fallen glass until I reached the living room and switched the light on, freezing at what I saw.

"Jesus Christ…" I breathed before I practically fell beside Ace who was lying in a mess on the floor, the smell of blood wafted through the air coming from the wounds on his face and god knows where else. I pressed my fingers to his neck and my dread was lessened only slightly as a weak pulse rippled under it, his breathing was shallow and he looked to be out cold.

"Ace? John?" No matter how many times I tried either name, no response was given. I carefully rolled him over from where he had been lying on one arm, moving him as much as the couch behind him would allow until his back was against it, only then could I survey the real damage.

Aside from the multiple bruises and cuts that had his face looking almost unrecognisable, his right eye was swollen badly. His right arm that he had partly been lying on looked broken in two places, the bone sticking into the skin and giving it a sickening red-pink colour that would surely blacken as the bruising worsened. His shirt and trousers masked any other injuries but I was guessing there were many. I suspected Magnet of being the culprit, and he must have been in the car that passed me, I wanted to shout at myself for thinking they were out at Ace's for a party. It was obvious Ace had gotten no enjoyment out of this.

He needed to be taken to the hospital, which must be in another town because Castle Rock had no hospital I had ever seen, it was probably too small a town. I went out to the kitchen and grabbed the phone off the floor where it had been knocked down along with other bits of furniture in the house, I hadn't realised the extent of the damage because I was too busy focusing on the bleeding guy in the middle of the room.

Eyeball picked up after only a few rings, his voice sounding slightly groggy like he had decided on an early night and had been unceremoniously disturbed. I rattled off the details of the situation and told him I needed him to help me over here to take Ace to the hospital. Even if I had managed to haul a guy Ace's size out to the car I had no idea where the hospital was. Eyeball promised he'd be around soon and I hung up before going over to the sink and grabbing a dishtowel and ran it under the cool water, only noticing then and there how badly my hands were shaking.

He was still out cold when I went into the living room again with the dripping wet towel and for a second I almost thought he was dead until the faintest of groans came from him and I threw myself down beside him and turned his face towards me.

"Ace?" I asked quietly, waiting for some kind of a response.

One eye opened vaguely to look at me before it fluttered closed again, his speech came out garbled and I decided to try and clean some of the blood off his face whilst I waited for Eyeball. It was only when I started cleaning the blood that had come down his nose that I started verging towards hysterics as I realised the bleed could me coming from his brain which might have been damaged if he had been hit hard enough. Some of his hair was matted and stuck with blood and I could see more cuts on the back of his head. I forced my lips together to stop from sobbing as I dabbed the blood away and told myself he was going to be fine, I even resorted to praying and promising anyone who would listen that I'd never be mad at him again as long as he was alright.

It seemed like forever and a day later when Eyeball arrived.

"Fuck!" Eyeball swore as he came into the living room.

"His right arm's broken and I haven't checked anywhere else." I explained hurriedly and we both eventually got Ace gathered up enough to tow him out the front to Eyeball's car, Eyeball doing most of the work because my legs were starting to feel like Jelly.

"We gotta take him to the hospital in Portland, stay with him in the back and make sure he keeps breathing." Eyeball ordered as I helped him bundle Ace into the back before he ran around to the driver's side and started the car, I carefully got Ace lying with his head in my lap and held on tightly as Eyeball started speeding back towards town to head out to Portland, I was careful not to grab his arm or around his ribs were I was guessing he had been kicked a few times.

The whole way to the hospital I kept one hand on Ace's neck to hear his pulse and the other I had wrapped tightly around his hand, whispering things in his ear I knew he probably couldn't hear but I needed to keep talking to stop crying. I told him I was sorry for everything, that I meant nothing that I had said and that I needed him to be alright. I also vowed revenge on Magnet but stopped and switched to promising that he'd get revenge. No matter what Ace had done to Magnet's sister, beating him to a pulp like this was not justifiable in my book.

When we arrived at the hospital Eyeball and I practically dragged him in through the front doors and nurses called for doctors and had us put him on a stretcher. I watched him being wheeled off through the doors and my feet automatically went to follow him, when a nurse stopped me with words spoken gently yet sternly.

"You can't go in there, miss. We'll look after him." She assured me, and I realised it was more than I had done tonight. While I had taken my sweet time walking to his house he was getting beat up, while I had argued over whether or not to show up he was bleeding and feeling pain. I did nothing to help Ace, I actually managed to prolong getting to him because I was being so stubborn. God knows maybe if we were too late it could be my fault for not getting there sooner.

The nurse left and Eyeball put a comforting hand on my shoulder, one I didn't deserve. I shook it off roughly as tears began to fall put he grabbed both wrists and pulled me to him. I sobbed into his chest and held on tightly, wishing I had been there earlier tonight and maybe things would have been different.

Ace had to be alright, I needed him to be.


	15. Chapter 15

**Author's note:**** An update that's on time, yay! Here is the next chapter of the story and I hope you all enjoy. Just a heads up, I have exams over the next two weeks so if updates aren't up on a Friday they should be up on Saturday. This chapter's a little… tricky. I'm sort of working on pacing out the next few chapters and making sure everything goes how I want, so I'm hoping everyone likes it. Thanks for all the follows, favourites and reviews, they mean a lot! Thanks to Guest and Me for reviewing, along with CacklingCactus and Mrs. Ace Merrill! **

**IMPORTANT! I ran out of time in the library on Friday and only had enough time to upload the chapter before I had to leave so there were two guest reviews that never got answered, which I apologise so much for because I always try my best to reply to every review. Below will be the replies to reviews for chapter fourteen, guest reviews on chapter fifteen will be replied to in the next update on Friday, just so I don't get confuddled lol.**

**Guest: Thanks so much for the review, glad you like the drama :) I'm glad you hoped Ace was alright, that was the goal! Anyway, sorry for the delay on this reply and I hope you enjoy the rest of the story :D**

**Me: Haha I'm glad the reply made you so happy, it's no problem honestly a review that awesome deserves a huuuuge thank you :) yes Ace is one tough cookie, and things will work out... Hopefully :D haha. Yeah that escape plan was very thorough, I wanted to make it seem realistic. And thanks so much I'm so glad you like my story and that's such an amazing compliment to get, thank you! :D sorry for the delay and I hope you get a chance to read this reply, I realise when I'm typing this that you've reviewed the next chapter and thanks so much! I'll put the reply to that in the next chapter :D hugs!**

**Disclaimer:**** I do not own Stand By Me.**

* * *

><p>"Here." Eyeball said as he handed me one of the cups of coffee he was carrying, after sneaking sympathetic glances at us for I don't know how long, the nurses decided to at least give us something to help us stay awake. I had no intentions of sleeping but Eyeball looked like he was about to drop.<p>

"Thanks." I answered numbly and took the cup in my hands, staring down at it for a few seconds, I heard a sound of disapproval from Eyeball and turned to see him pulling a face that would have made me laugh if it wasn't under these circumstances as he set his cup on the table with so much care you'd have thought there was a bomb at the bottom.

"What?" I asked as I sipped mine.

"That tastes like it's been scrapped off the bottom of a river." I grimaced at the taste of mine and decided he was right, but a glance over to the nurses had me elbowing Eyeball in the side as we got death glares.

"Thank you." I called over to the nurses and Eyeball lifted his cup with an obviously fake smile before he set the cup down as soon as the nurses went back to their work. He rested his legs on the table in front of him and slouched down in his chair.

"Sorry for waking you, I didn't know anyone else that would know how to get to the hospital and would answer the phone." I started to explain but Eyeball waved me off.

"It's fine, better you rang me than got lost trying to find it yourself. Was he out cold when you got there?"

"Yeah, hardly a peep out of him. Has he ever been beaten up this badly before?" I asked and Eyeball sat up with a yawn.

"Him and Magnet have been getting everyone in to fights these last few years, no one ever ended up in hospital with anything serious. You'd just go home with some bruises and a wounded ego." He explained, "Never seen Magnet go this far before." He added.

"Were you there? When he dumped Alice?" Eyeball nodded.

"Yeah, wasn't the worst thing he's ever done but it wasn't the best either. Sure she's annoying as hell and how he managed to go out with her for that long never mind his reasons, I'll never know. But… I don't know." He trailed off.

"It was my fault, probably." I confessed and I could feel Eyeballs gaze on me but I took a sip of the coffee and turned the mug in my hands as I spoke, "I said all these things to him that I shouldn't have and stormed off, I must have pissed him off so much that he just snapped and decided to dump her then and there. I told him that day when I went to talk to him about her that I wanted him to let her down easily. He must have figured after the things I said that he didn't owe me a damn thing anymore, he was right."

"What did you say to him?" Eyeball asked.

"Just that I didn't think it was fair that he was going out with her and that I felt like he used everyone and shit like that. I just had a bad day and ended up taking it out on him, and after all he's done for me I really fucked it up."

"He'll get over it." Eyeball reassured me.

"How do you know he will? What if he hates me forever?" I demanded.

"He just will! If he can hit his dad for you, he can forgive you for saying that stuff." Oh great, another reminder of how much he didn't deserve what I said.

"I hope you're right."

"Jeez, I know I am, alright? Plus, you're the one who found him, he's at least gotta give you credit for that. If it weren't for you going back to his house, who knows, he'd have lay in a pool of his own blood or something till someone found him the next morning."

"Thanks for that image." I snapped and he ran a hand through his hair.

"Sorry, but it's true." He said and folded his arms.

"I almost turned back a few times." I whispered in disbelief and he looked at me sympathetically.

"Yeah, but you didn't. So shut up and stop looking like you're gonna cry again." Eyeball ordered and put an arm around my shoulder.

"Are you gonna call Ace's mom or something?" I asked a few minutes later, looking round to see Eyeball on the verge of dozing off.

"Um, I think the morning would be better to call her. We don't know anything yet so it's best not to get her panicked over nothin', you know? She doesn't need to come out here this early just to sit with us, we can call her when we know more." Eyeball said, the end of his sentence turning into a grumble as he fell asleep and I sighed before slouching down in my chair.

"Miss? Miss." A voice startled me awake a while later and I looked up to see a doctor standing a little bit away with a clipboard in his hand. I jumped up which caused Eyeball to startle awake as my shoulder which he had come to use as a pillow left suddenly and he almost fell onto my seat.

"Is he alright?" I asked and the doctor nodded with a solemn expression.

"He's fine. He has a broken arm and some fractured ribs along with some serious bruising and a few bumps to the head. We're keeping him sedated for a while so he won't be awake for another couple of hours." The doctor explained.

"So he'll be alright?" Eyeball echoed my question as he rubbed the sleep out of his eyes beside me.

"Yes. We'll have to keep a close eye for a few days to make sure he didn't suffer any brain injuries or internal injuries, but for now it looks like he's stable."

"Thank you." I breathed and the doctor nodded with a grim smile.

"He looked like his injuries were the result of an attack, may I ask which one of you found him?" Eyeball and I shared a glance before I raised my hand slightly.

"I did."

"Did you see who might have attacked him or anything?" the doctor asked and I shook my head.

"Not a clue. I just found him and rang Eyeball- uh, Richard here." I said and gestured to Eyeball beside me who smiled tightly, I knew he never liked being called Richard but I thought this once he could let it slip.

"Well perhaps when Mr Merrill wakes up we can find out some more from him." The doctor said and nodded once more before leaving Eyeball and I as he walked back through the doors they had taken Ace through.

"Well at least we know he'll be alright." Eyeball said with relief as he sat back down and I took my seat again beside him.

"Yeah, I thought with all the blood and shit he was half dead, really freaked me out."

"Looks like Magnet gave him a good going with his fists, probably had some of his buddies with 'em, he wouldn't have the balls to take Ace on again after their fight years ago and Ace knocked six colours of shit out of him." Eyeball said with a slight laugh.

"He had quite a few friends with him, I passed the car on my way out there. Glad I kept out of their sight now." Eyeball turned to me and then made a sound of disgust at the back of his throat.

"Magnet probably got them to hold Ace down while he beat him up, probably gave him a few good goes with that ring of his." Eyeball said and the bit at the end had me raising an eyebrow.

"He used a ring?" That must have been where all the cuts came from, Eyeball nodded.

"Probably, he had a ring from when he was younger that his grandpa gave to him. He was too small to wear it half the time but he grew up and started wearing the damn thing everywhere. Ace always gave him hell for it because it was this ugly gold thing with a black stone in it. Ace said if he didn't have it his punches wouldn't hurt in the least, I guess Magnet decided to leave it on when he paid Ace a visit." I had been nodding through this and trying to keep up as Eyeball rambled on, suddenly the description of the ring had a memory flash back to me. That ring, it sounded just like the one Donny wanted to give me, he even said his grandpa gave it to him.

I sat back in the chair slowly and tried to find a way of asking more questions to calm the sudden creeping suspicion that had my throat tightening, "So um, I take it Ace will want revenge on Magnet after this?" Eyeball gave me a look like I had two heads.

"Are you kidding? Of course he is, Ace'll want his head on a plate after this. It'll start the Cobras and the Scorpions against each other even more now; we're all in on this now. Maybe not you, Ace might wanna keep you away from it now that he knows Magnet won't hesitate to put one of us in the hospital."

"I better keep on my guard. What does Magnet even look like? I've never seen him, I was always working or away every time you guys ran into him." I explained so Eyeball would think I just wanted to know to keep myself safe, when really I wanted to know because if my suspicions were confirmed it could mean I had made a huge mistake.

"Dark hair, tall, sorta skinny, he looks like Alice." Eyeball explained and I nodded along as my heart started to beat faster as I realised who he always had reminded me a tiny bit of, now that I thought about it, it seemed so fucking obvious.

"What's his real name? Just so I know." I added hastily as Eyeball quirked an eyebrow at my question.

"Donny, Donny Thompson." Oh fuck.

"Well I'll keep an eye out for him." I answered and I was grateful that my voice had escaped shaking because I felt like I was going to throw up, I counted to sixty in my head before I stood up, "I'm just gonna go to the bathroom." I explained quickly and turned to walk off.

"I'll be here!" I heard Eyeball call after me through a yawn.

"This is not happening. Not true, it's not true." I whispered as I paced the floor of the toilets. I went into one of the cubicles and shut the door before leaning heavily against it.

I was the world's biggest idiot and I needed to be the one with the shit kicked out of them in a hospital bed, not Ace. I met Donny on a night that he had left his sister at the drive-in and could have stuck around; I didn't even make him tell me his last name. All the times that we hung out were away from town, I had always thought he was agreeing with me not wanting to be caught out by the guys when really he wanted the exact same thing. I never found out exactly where in Portland he lived or even saw his house, it was always somewhere between Castle Rock and Portland that we hung out. Now it all seemed so clear.

Finally the sick feeling flowing through me was replaced by that of fury, that bastard had tricked me and lied to me. I had actually felt guilty for saying no to him, no wonder he took it so well, he was probably just looking to date me to piss of Ace just like Ace was dating Alice to piss him off. He'd used me like Alice had been used and he'd beaten the shit out of Ace, I suddenly felt sick again as I realised me saying no to him might have had something to do with Ace being in hospital. Either way, he had a lot of explaining to do.

I came out of the bathroom a few minutes later to find Eyeball once again asleep on the chair, slumped down and half lying across two seats. Suddenly an idea popped into my head, I ran through the journey we took to get here until I was sure I could somehow find my way back to Castle Rock. Carefully, I snuck the keys out of Eyeball's jeans pocket as he slept and stood up with a quiet sigh of relief to see one of the nurses looking at me with raised eyebrows. I gave her a tight smile before I walked out of the hospital to search for Eyeball's car, once I was behind the wheel I started the car and started speeding back to Castle Rock with one destination on my mind.

* * *

><p>Finding Magnet's house took longer than I thought, once I got to Church Street I had to drive slowly along the road until I spotted the house with a banged up mailbox with Thompson written on it. I cut the engine and headed up the drive, stopping just short of the front door before taking a deep breath, here goes nothing. I raised my hand with the intention to knock the door with mu knuckles before I opted for pounding my fist against the wood loudly instead. It was into the early hours of the morning, but right now I just didn't give a fuck.<p>

"Hold the fuck on!" an angry and familiar voice shouted from inside before the door was practically ripped open and Donny- Magnet- turned the light on to glare at me before his eyes widened in recognition. I watched as a sick smile spread across his face.

"Magnet." I growled and he leant on the door frame, I could see the fist with bruised knuckled and the ring he had used to hit Ace with glimmering in the light of the hallway.

"The one and only." He answered and I launched myself at him.

"You lying, fucked-up, son of a bitch!" I screamed as I pounded my fists against his chest and slapped him before he caught my wrists.

"Not a very nice way to speak to your friend." He teased.

"You are not my friend! And you sure as hell aren't my boyfriend!" I shouted and a figure came to stand at the top of the stairs.

"What the hell are you doing here?" Alice demanded as she stormed down the stairs towards me.

"I'm here because your fucking asshole brother put Ace in the damn hospital!" I informed her and wrenched out of Magnet's grip to point an accusing finger at him. Alice stared at her brother in disbelief.

"You what?"

"Yeah I did." Magnet answered confidently and turned to me, "He got exactly what was coming to him. No one makes a fool out of my little sister like that, not even him."

"But you shouldn't have put him in the hospital! Is he alright?" Alice asked me and Magnet scoffed.

"What the fuck do you care? Are you still hung up on him after what he did to you? God you are pathetic, I told you from the second I got back he was dating you to piss me off, but you wouldn't listen. So as far as I'm concerned, you got what you deserved. Ace has only seen the start of it, he wanted to start a fight and that's exactly what he's getting."

"You are such a sack of shit, I can't believe I ever even liked you." I spat.

"I didn't actually think it'd be as easy to fool you as it was, I thought after a few days you'd figure it out, but it just became so easy. I didn't think you'd say no when I asked you out, I thought you'd jump at the chance then I could get you to wear my ring and just wait till Ace saw it. But then I realised it didn't matter whether you said yes or not." He explained with a smile and I gulped before the next word escaped filled with dread.

"Why?"

"Because Ace seemed to believe it pretty easily." Suddenly ice shot through my stomach as I realised what he meant. I had spent a lot of the time between the hospital and here wondering how the hell I was going to tell Ace, I never thought Magnet would have gone ahead and done it for me.

"What?" the word came out in a strangled whisper.

"Oh yeah, me and Ace had a little chat before I knocked him out. I told him you'd been sneaking off to meet me and that we'd been going out. Because I figured seeing as you always made excuses to come see me that it'd be enough to get the ball rolling, and I then told him you'd agreed to go out with me before the party. He got pretty pissed, but it wasn't anything a few punches didn't help." My hand shot out and smacked him across the face, anger boiled in my blood even more as he looked back with a grin as he held his cheek.

"I bet you're feeling pretty stupid, huh?" he asked and I nodded, he leant in, "Well if Ace ever talks to you again, which is unlikely, tell him for me that he's in for it. Me and my boys won't stop till we're satisfied the Cobras are gonna regret the day they ever messed with us."

"Fuck you, asshole. Ace isn't gonna fall for this shit, he'll just wait till you don't have your back-up and then you're gonna be the one that's sorry." I growled before I turned to give Alice one last glare before I walked out and slammed the door.

I must have sat in Eyeball's car down the drive for a good ten minutes wondering what the hell I was going to do, I'd well and truly gotten myself into the biggest mess ever. Eventually I started the car to head back to the hospital, I had to face the music at some point, and give Eyeball his car back.

"Where the hell have you been in my fucking car?" Eyeball demanded as I walked back in to the hospital later.

"I just had some stuff to do." I answered vaguely and walked past him.

"At… five AM?!" he demanded as he checked the clock on the wall, I nodded as I sat down.

"Yes."

"Where the hell did you go?"

"None of your damn business!" I shouted back and the oldest nurse came out from behind the counter and clicked her tongue.

"If you're going to be loud, go outside." She told us and Eyeball grabbed my arm and pulled me up and out of the chair to the front door.

"Look, you take my car without asking and now you're not even going to tell me where you went?" Eyeball demanded as we got outside, I pulled my arm out of his grip to fold them.

"I told you, it's nothing!" I said, the break in my voice betrayed the words and he raised an eyebrow.

"Well it don't look like nothing!" suddenly it all got too much and I ended up crying for the second time that night, too many things to deal with at once. I leant against the wall beside the door of the hospital whilst Eyeball scratched the back of his neck before pulling me to him again, but I pushed away slowly, I couldn't deal with comfort I didn't deserve.

"Come on, Jesse, what is it?" Eyeball asked quieter and I shook my head.

"I made probably the biggest fuck up ever." I whispered and he shook his head.

"It can't be that bad."

"It is." I said with a humourless laugh, "I've been meeting up with a guy for the past few weeks that I met at the drive-in movie theatre that night we all went down."

"And…?" Eyeball prompted.

"He's Magnet Thompson. All he ever told me was his name was Donny, and that he lived in Portland. I never saw Magnet out in Castle Rock so I didn't know he was the guy I had been meeting." I explained and Eyeball ran his hands through his hair with a look of shock and dread.

"Ace is gonna flip when he finds out." Eyeball groaned in frustration.

"He already knows."

"What?!" Eyeball dropped both hands and stared at me in disbelief.

"Magnet told him, right before he…" I trailed off as the image of Ace finding out and then getting beat up filled my head, I shook it to clear the thoughts threatening to make me cry more, "I went over to Magnet's to confront him."

"Well that was fucking stupid; you should have woke me up! He already beat the shit out of Ace, what the hell could he have done to you?!" Eyeball demanded.

"I know, but I needed to make sure. And now Ace knows and this has all turned into such a big mess." I groaned.

"You're fucking right it is. I don't know how he'll take that, I really don't."

"Do you think he'll believe me?" I asked quietly even though I knew the chance was slim.

"I don't know." Eyeball replied quietly and we stood in silence till the doors opened and the doctor came walking out, looking around before he spotted Eyeball and I.

"We've been able to bring Ace around to make sure there's been no serious brain injury. And he wanted to see… Jesse?" The doctor asked and looked up at me, I gulped and turned to Eyeball.

"Do you not have to put him under or run any tests?" I asked in a voice that sounded a little too hopeful, anything to prevent me having to talk to him right now. I wasn't ready.

"He won't take any more medication until he's seen you." The doctor told me, brilliant.

"You better go in." Eyeball said and I turned to see him give me a reassuring nod. I sighed and walked back in with the doctor to the hospital.

The walk from the front of the hospital back to where they had Ace was probably one of the worst ever, my heart was hammering and my legs felt like they were gonna give out from under me.

The doctor left me at the door and walked off down the hallway, so I didn't even have anyone to hide behind when I entered the room. His head turned towards me and his blue eyes caught mine, a coldness in them that made me want to turn and run.

"Shut the door." He said quietly, his voice rough, I slid in to the room and shut the door behind me, leaning against it.

He beckoned me over with one finger of the hand that wasn't in a cast, his right arm was wrapped tightly. He had some stitches on his face and several cuts, bruising discoloured his skin and his right eye was still swelled but not as much as it had been earlier. Still, it was enough to send a pang of guilt through my stomach.

"Did you know?" He asked, not even bothering to explain or anything and I didn't pretend not to know exactly what he meant.

"I swear on my life I didn't know till Eyeball told me tonight." I explained hurriedly and he turned his head away and sighed as he stared at the ceiling.

"Yeah, at first I didn't think you were that good of a liar. But you were running off for weeks to meet a guy you hardly knew and you'd make up a lot of bullshit to tell me, so I don't really know what to believe." That cut through my stomach like a knife, I knew I could babble on all I wanted but it wouldn't help.

"It looks bad, but I wouldn't have even talked to him if I had known who he was. I never knew his last name or where he lived exactly, he just told me he lived in Portland."

"So why all the sneaking around? Why didn't you bring him into Irby's? Looks like you wanted to keep him a secret, makes me wonder why." He said and looked back to me with an accusing look in his eyes.

"I didn't want you or the guys finding out and telling me not to see him anymore. Be honest, if I'd have told you I had lied to you about where I was at the drive-in and had met a guy who I was friends with, what would you have done?" he clenched his jaw and I knew I had him caught, "yeah, we both know you'd have been an asshole. I liked meeting him by myself, I didn't have to share him with anyone." I added quietly and he scoffed.

"Don't try and guilt trip me because I wasn't at your beck and call every minute of every day, not everything revolves around you." He spat and I found myself angry.

"Looks like you should take your own advice there, champ! Why did you go and break Alice's heart in the middle of the party? Just thought it would finally push Magnet over the edge?" I asked.

"Don't start a lecture with me, why the hell were you over at my house, the doc told me you found me, what happened to never wanting to see me again?" he shot back.

"I came over because I thought you might leave! I thought you were going to pack up and go right there and then and I wanted to stop you!"

"Why? I thought you never wanted to see me again."

"I lied! Jeez the guy I thought was my friend came into the store and asked me to go out with him, I said no and I felt the rest of the day feeling shit. I just got pissed off and said stuff I didn't even mean. I don't hate you." Ace's eyes bore into my face and I could tell he was having a hard time believing me.

"Did you think I was gonna up and leave in the middle of the night?" He asked.

"Yes." It sounded stupid as hell now, he wouldn't just run off.

"Well I guess it shows how little we know about each other." Ace said quietly and a tear slipped down my face, I brushed it away and nodded.

"I guess so, if you don't trust me enough to know I'd never do something like this to you, then I guess you don't know me. That night when you came home with Alice and I had been waiting, there was so much that I wanted to say and then you just walked in with her. And that hurt like hell, especially when I found out that you'd know through everything that you'd be dating her soon enough. I'd never lead someone on like that, but it proved pretty easy for you." I said, even now I couldn't stop saying things when I knew I should be begging for forgiveness.

"So what? You want an apology?" he asked in a condescending voice and I shook my head.

"Nope, I forgot all about it and I want you to forget this. I know it's a lot more serious but I don't want shit like this always getting in the way. Things are too complicated; I just wanna call a truce or something." I looked to see him raise an eyebrow and I sighed, running a hand through my short hair, "Ace, seriously? You do know me, you know me better than anyone these days. Do you seriously think I'd do something like this?" I asked, waiting for an answer.

"Miss, we need to run some more tests." The doctor informed me as he opened the door.

"Can we have one more minute, please?" I asked.

"It's fine, Jesse you should go home." Ace's voice said from behind me and I turned to see him staring back up at the ceiling.

"You're not even gonna answer me?"

"I can't deal with this right now, just go home and get some sleep or something and I'll call you when I get home." Ace said.

"But-"

"Go!" he ordered and I jumped slightly, he turned to look me dead in the eyes, "Go." The word was quieter but that didn't soften the blow, he turned back to the ceiling and I swallowed and wiped the tears from my cheeks.

"Fine." I answered and stepped closer to curl my fingers around his, his eyes flicked back to me and I held his gaze. I leaned in to kiss the corner of his mouth, not even paying attention the sigh of annoyance from the doctor, "Please don't hate me for too long, I've already went once tonight thinking I'd lost you, I don't want to do it again." I whispered. It was a long shot, but I hoped it was enough. I gave his hand one last slight squeeze, trying to not stop when I felt a slight return of pressure from his fingers around mine as I let go and turned to walk out of the hospital room.


	16. Chapter 16

**Author's note: ****Here is the next chapter! A little bit quiet but there are more to come, promise ;) this chapter's a little bit of a break from Ace but I advise reading it as it'll move the story along to more exciting events. I am extremely happy to tell you all my expectations of the length of this story have once again been surpassed when I look at all I'm still planning for the story. My original plan I wrote out to Mrs. Ace Merrill was set to be around twenty chapters, now I'm thinking it might be pushed up past twenty, maybe it'll even reach twenty five! That would be awesome :D I'm three reviews short of having the highest number of reviews on one of my stories which is amazing, thank you guys so much for being so amazing with reviews and adding the story to your favourites and follows : ) special thanks to Me (guest response below), Freax, CacklingCactus, Izout vampangel25 and Mrs. Ace Merrill for their amazing reviews, along with thanks to anyone who added the story to their favourites and follows. Anyway, here is the next chapter, enjoy and please review!**

**Me:**** Hi I'm very sorry about running out of time in the library last week and not being able to respond to your review (I have since went back and added the response if you wanna check it out), I ran out of time in the library and chose to make the stupid mistake of adding the author's note in last so I never got to add in your response before it was either upload the chapter or have to wait, so sorry! And honestly you are not annoying, I love reading your reviews so much, they're always awesome and generally just make my day, so thank you : ) haha I'm glad you guessed it, yes Ace and Magnet have their stupid moments but hopefully things work out lol once again thanks for being an awesome reviewer and I hope you continue to like the story! Hugs!**

**Disclaimer:**** I do not own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>"You gonna get in trouble for being out all night?" Eyeball asked as he pulled up to the curb down the street from my house at around seven.<p>

"I don't even care anymore." I mumbled and he cut the engine and turned to me.

"So what did Ace say?" he asked, I knew he had been chomping at the bit to ask me ever since I came out of the hospital room, he had managed to keep quiet the whole way back here after he had rang Ace's mom and told her the situation. She said she'd head up to the hospital as soon as she could.

"He doesn't know if he can trust me, it looks to him like I knew exactly who Donny was, and to just go home. He said we'd talk when he got back, but I can't see that happening." I explained, Eyeball sighed.

"He'll come round eventually, the guy just got the shit kicked out of him, he's bound to be a bit angry."

"I understand he's angry, for all he knows I'm a lying, traitorous bitch." I snapped, Eyeball stared ahead at the open road and I took a deep breath, "Do you believe me?" I asked.

"'Course I do, Ace is just stubborn, he'll come round." Eyeball said, I knew he was trying to provide some comfort, but I still felt like it was unlikely Ace would ever forgive me. I don't even know if I'll forgive me for this.

"I better go." I said hurriedly and got out of the car, "Thanks Eyeball." I called quietly back into the car before I headed down the street. Eyeball turned and headed back the opposite way whilst I headed to my house.

I shuffled in through the front door and locked it behind me, praying neither Richard nor Emily had gotten up yet. I tip toed towards the stairs and raised my foot to reach the second step to avoid the creak on the first, when I heard Richard deliberately clearing his throat in the kitchen.

"Fuck." I whispered to myself, before I lowered my foot and instead turned to walk into the kitchen, when I came in both Richard and Emily were sitting in the kitchen at the table.

"Where did you go?" Richard asked, I shifted my feet and thought of a quick lie.

"I went out for a walk an hour ago, got up early and it looked nice outside so I went out for a walk to watch the sunrise and-"

"I've been down here since five this morning with a migraine; I didn't hear you go out." Richard interrupted, damn it.

"Uhhh…" at this point my brain basically shut down under the scrutiny of their stares I just shrugged and leant against the doorframe.

"So how long have you been out exactly?" Emily asked.

"Since after eleven last night." I said with a grimace and Richard pinched the bridge of his nose.

"What did we say when school started?"

"I-"

"What did we say when school started?!" he cut me off, his voice rising considerably in volume and I threw my hands up.

"Well this was different!" I argued, he stood up and walked over.

"Were you with that boy, Ace Merrill?" He demanded.

"Yes, but-"

"So it's not different, in fact it's the same as just about every other time you've been out late. You're always with that boy and I'm sick of it! He'll do nothing but ruin your life and I think it's high time you learn to stay away from that thug!" Richard shouted, suddenly I snapped.

"Well looks like you'll get your wish, because he's in hospital and he doesn't want to talk to me! So I hope you're happy!" I shouted back, turning to march up the stairs. I had just barely closed the door of my room when I heard Richard's footsteps on the stairs before he came to stand in my doorway.

"Did something happen while you two were out?" I shook my head as I went to sit on the bed.

"No I went over to his house and found him beaten to a pulp on in the living room, I rang Eyeball and he took us to the hospital in Portland and we've been there all night." I explained, skipping over the Magnet part.

"Will he be alright?" My uncle asked, only slightly calmer than before.

"I think so, but he doesn't want to talk to me until he gets home, if even then." I answered and Richard sighed before crossing over and sitting beside me on the bed.

"Did you two have a fight or something?" he asked, I nodded and wiped away about the billionth tear.

"Yeah, and I said some real shitty things that I didn't mean and when I went over to talk to him I found him all…" I trailed off as the image flashed through my head again and Richard nodded in understanding.

"That must have scared you. Do you know who did it?" He asked, I shook my head.

"No idea." I lied, "I just found him and panicked, I thought he was dead or something. He woke up and all but I think he's still mad at me, I don't even know if he'll talk to me once he gets home." I grumbled, Richard rubbed my arm in comfort.

"I'm sure he will. You found him, he has to give you credit for that." He said comfortingly and I leaned my head on his shoulder.

"I hope you're right." I said quietly, we sat in silence for a few seconds before Emily appeared in the doorway and a smile grew on her face as she saw us.

"Anyone want tea?" My aunt asked and I nodded as I lifted my head from Richard's shoulder.

"You gonna get some sleep? You've been out all night." Richard pointed out and I yawned before I could help myself.

"Nah, I don't think I could sleep. I'm sorry for staying out all night." I apologised, any anger or need to argue had just disappeared, and right now I just wanted to do something to take my mind off things.

When I couldn't think of anything I went downstairs and sat at the table with Richard and Emily, suddenly grateful they had dropped the subject and decided not to lecture today.

"We're going to the store in town; do you wanna come down and collect your first pay?" Emily asked, I thought for a second before nodding, no one I would have to talk to would be up this early on a Sunday.

I walked out of the store a while later holding the money from my first week working in the store, staring at the few bucks in my hand. It wasn't an awful lot, but I supposed when it added up over a few months I'd at least have something to show for it all.

"Don't be going wild with that." Richard warned me jokingly and I smiled before staring down the street.

"Is there anywhere around here that would fit panes of glass?" I asked, Richard cocked an eyebrow before pointing down the street.

"I know a guy Mike has a store down there and would do that sort of thing, he's a bit of a handyman. Why?" He asked and I shrugged.

"Ace's front door was a little beaten up and stuff, the glass was broken and the hinges might be broken, I was thinking of getting it fixed for him." I explained and looked up to see my uncle with a small smile on his face, "What?" I asked suspiciously, he shrugged much the same as I did.

"I just think it's a nice gesture, he would appreciate it being fixed when he gets home. That'll do more than enough to get him to forgive you." I shook my head with a wince.

"It might take a lot more than that, I'll do whatever I can though to try and fix things, a door seems like a good place to start." My uncle's face twisted slightly in a look of concern.

"This boy, Ace Merrill, you two are just friends?" he asked carefully, my face flooded with heat slightly as I got what he meant.

"Yes!" I said, probably a bit too high-pitched to be convincing, he uncle gave me a disbelieving look before my aunt came out of the store.

"Ready to go home?" she asked us as Richard took the bag off her, he set it in the car before I went to head down the street.

"Can I stop by Mike's place first?" I asked.

"It's Sunday, it won't be open." Richard realised and I ran a hand down my face.

"Well the door's pretty beaten up, I can't leave the house without a door for the night, and anyone could break in, if they haven't already since last night." I pointed out, my aunt and uncle exchanged a glance before Richard went round to the driver's side.

"I'll call Mike and tell him it's a bit of an emergency, does the door need some new glass and hinges?"

"Glass definitely, hinges looked like they were broken but I'm not too sure." I explained, my uncle deliberated for a second before opening his door.

"I'll come over and check out the hinges, I can take measurements of the window and tell Mike how big a pane of glass we need, that'll save him some time given the fact we're asking him to do it on his day off." My uncle decided and I grimaced at the thought of my uncle coming over to Ace's before I got into the back of the car.

"I can do that, if you lend me your toolbox and the measuring tape, I can do it." I told him.

"After the job you made of the mailbox? I don't think so." My uncle said and my aunt laughed, I hit my uncle on the shoulder as we drove off.

"Well the hinges aren't beyond repair; I could probably fix those easily enough. The lock looks a bit messed up so you might need to get Mike to put a new one on, and the glass will be simple enough to cut, it'll just depend how much Mike charges for it." My uncle explained as he set the measuring table down and picked up a screwdriver.

"Need any help?" I asked and he looked to the glass on the floor.

"You could get that cleaned up." He suggested and I nodded before going in search of a dustpan, if there even was one.

After what seemed like ages of searching I heard my uncle call me from the front door. When I came out there was a woman standing at the door with my uncle looking slightly confused, but she smiled politely at me. She looked to be the same age as Richard if not a bit older; my uncle cleared his throat before gesturing between us.

"This is my niece, Jesse. Jesse, this is Mrs Merrill, Ace's mother." Oh shit. I carefully stepped over the glass and held my hand out.

"Hello." I greeted awkwardly as she shook my hand, now that I looked at her there were slight resemblances between her and Ace, but not as many as with Ace and his dad.

"Hi there, and don't bother with the Mrs Merrill stuff, call me Anne." She insisted and I smiled.

"So your uncle told me you wanted to fix Ace's door? That's real nice of you, Eyeball told me today that the door had gotten damaged so I was gonna take care of it, but it was awful sweet of you to do it." She said, I shrugged.

"It's fine, just thought I should help."

"Well I came over to try and help as best I could, I told John I'd bring some clothes over because the doctors were saying he'd hopefully get home tomorrow, besides the ribs and broken arm he'll be fine." I breathed a sigh of relief before glancing at the glass at the door.

"Do you happen to have a brush or anything? I was looking around for one inside but I can't find any." I told her, she laughed slightly before waving me over to the car she had brought.

"I brought a brush and dustpan because I had heard about the broken glass; John never kept anything for cleaning properly in that house of his. I knew when he moved out it'd probably look like a pigsty." She joked as she popped the trunk open.

"It's not that bad, he keeps it reasonably clean from what I've seen." I reassured her, she went to walk towards the house after getting the brush and dustpan but I stopped her.

"I can do that." I offered and held my hands out for the brush and dustpan.

"You sure? I'm no stranger to cleaning up glass; John's father has broken more glasses than you've probably had hot meals." She informed me, I gave her a grim smile and nodded, she handed me the dustpan as we went up the front steps.

"So how's Emily?" Anne asked Richard as she headed up to talk to them at the front steps, I dragged the trash can over so I wouldn't have that far to walk with the glass. My uncle and Ace's mom chatted back and forth while I cleared the glass up, Ace's mom kept offering to help but it was easily enough taken care of. I came back up on to the porch after I had finished and handed her the dustpan and brush back.

"Thanks sweetheart, saved me a hell of a lot of bother cleaning it up myself."

"No problem Mrs Merrill." I replied politely and she tutted.

"I told you to call me Anne, Mrs Merrill always makes me feel so old." She joked; my uncle set the screwdriver back in the toolbox and straightened up to inspect his work.

"Looks like those hinges will hold out fine but the lock on the door looks broken." He told us, "I'll go use the phone to call Mike and tell him what needs to be done, hopefully he can come round today." He said and went inside, leaving me and Anne on the porch.

"So when Eyeball told me about someone called Jesse, I assumed you were another boy." Anne admitted, I shook my head with a smile.

"Nope, it's just short for Jessica, I prefer Jessie." I explained, she smiled before walking over and grabbing me in a hug, I grunted slightly in surprise as she pulled me to her with no warning and got me in a vice-like grip. Well I know Ace and his mum definitely have strength in common.

"Thank you for saving my boy." She said and I patted her back awkwardly.

"No problem." I managed to choke out and she patted my back before pulling back, my uncle came out of the house and sighed.

"I could only get Mike's wife, she said Mike went out of town for the day and won't be back till tonight so the earliest Mike can get the lock and window fixed is tomorrow." My uncle explained.

"Well I wanted to get some clothes for Ace and leave them up but I could come back here and stay till tomorrow so Mike can come over? Wouldn't want anyone breaking in." Anne offered, I didn't see a flaw in the plan until she turned to me, "Would you mind staying up at the hospital with Ace seeing as I'll be here?" oh crap.

"Uh why don't I stay here?" I offered, my uncle shook his head.

"Absolutely not. Out in the middle of nowhere with no one to stay with you, I don't think so." My uncle told me.

"Please? I'll be careful, if I hear anyone around the house I'll ring the cops and hide somewhere in the trees out the back, it'll be fine."

"I don't think that's a great idea, you'd be on your own. I wouldn't mind so much, I can stay out here. I just don't want Ace in the hospital by himself all night." Anne explained.

"Well I'll call Eyeball to come over, he can crash on the couch and I'll stay in Ace's bed." I suggested, Anne and Richard exchanged a glance.

"I'm not so hot on you staying alone in a house with a boy all night either." My uncle argued, I kept my lips firmly shut and decided not to use the fact I had stayed over with Ace in this house a lot of times- on one occasion, even in the same bed- to argue my case.

"Separate rooms!"

"What about school?" My uncle was not giving up.

"Day off?" I asked sweetly and he went to protest, "Because of my selfless acts of kindness and all." I added and Anne suppressed a smile while she glanced at my uncle who threw his hands up.

"Fine, I'm calling here at midnight to make sure there's no funny business." My uncle warned and I rolled my eyes before nodding.

"I'll call Eyeball now and tell him to come over, thanks Uncle Richard." I hugged him around the waist and he patted my back before heading down to his car.

"Midnight." My uncle warned when he got down the front steps, I nodded I agreement and turned to Anne who was watching me with a small smile.

"What?" I asked innocently, she shook her head.

"You and Ace are like two peas in a pod, regular old charmers." She explained, I smiled and she waved me inside.

"I'm just gonna grab some clothes for Ace to take to the hospital." She told me as she headed inside, I pointed her in the direction of Ace's room and she opened the door with a click of her tongue.

"That boy never makes the damn bed." She grumbled as she pulled the sheets into order, I watched in amusement as she fussed over the state of the room.

"Do you need any help?" I asked, she shook her head as she fixed the pillows on the bed.

"These sheets are filthy, that boy needs to change the covers more often."

"It's comfortable enough." I said almost to myself, I clapped a hand over my mouth as Anne turned to me with an expression somewhere between amusement and disbelief.

"He stayed on the couch and I stayed in the bed, I swear!" I explained hurriedly and she raised an eyebrow.

"Uh-huh." I could tell she didn't believe me, and if I was honest it was a tiny bit of a lie. But it didn't count, because I didn't know we had slept in the same bed till the next morning.

"Do you want coffee before you go?" I asked, any excuse to get out of this extremely awkward situation.

"Sure, thanks Jessie." I practically ran to the kitchen, God of all the things to say the first time I meet Ace's mom.

* * *

><p>"So… You want me to spend the night?" Eyeball asked suggestively down the phone when I rang him after Anne had left for the hospital once we had tidied everything that had been messed up the night before, I could practically hear the grin in his voice.<p>

"Shut up, asshole! Just get over here." I said only half serious because I wasn't able to restrain myself from smiling at his antics.

"So demanding." He complained and I could hear shuffling and keys rattling.

"And I got dibs on the bed, you're on the couch, so don't get your hopes up." I joked back.

"I'm driving the whole way out there to protect you and I don't get the bed?" Eyeball asked in mock hurt.

"'Fraid not. Get over here now, douchebag. And bring some food, there's nothing to eat." I complained, Ace must always eat out somewhere because his cupboards were almost bare. And beer didn't fill you up as much as I'd like.

"Alright." Eyeball agreed and I put the phone down before sighing and heading back to the bedroom, sudden tiredness hitting me like a brick wall. I got in under the sheets and cursed as I realised I had no spare clothes to change into for bed or the next day. I made a mental note to ring Richard and tell him to get Emily to pack some things for him to bring over. Then I realised I was that tired I didn't care what I slept in.

I sat up to slip my shoes off so I wouldn't get any glass on the bed if there were some tiny pieces stuck in the ridges on the soles of my shoes. I slipped them off and then took my watch off to set on the nightstand when something on the nightstand caught my eye.

I lifted the key from the nightstand and turned it over in my hands. It was definitely the one I had been given, Ace's was on his key ring along with his car keys. I turned it over in my hands and realised he must have set it there after I had unceremoniously tossed it onto his porch. A twinge of guilt went through me, and I clutched the key tight.

I took the chain from around my neck which I had put back on and slipped the key back on it before lying back down on the covers. Sure it was useless now, Mike would have to put a new lock on the door which meant a new set of key, but I wanted to keep this one. The weight of the key and the feel of it on my collar bone where it sat was familiar, I had gotten so used to wearing it since Ace gave me it that my neck felt weird without it. It didn't really do any practical good anymore, but it did remind me there was a time Ace trusted me enough to give me a key to his home, maybe if I was lucky he'd trust me again.


	17. Chapter 17

**Author's note:**** Hi I am so sorry for the confusion over this chapter, I had a bit of a stressful day yesterday. I was really pressed for time for uploading chapter seventeen and when I saved it to my document manager and uploaded it to the story, I checked and it hadn't come up right, there was like two lines of dialogue and then a bunch of symbols. So I deleted the chapter and have come down today to update but unfortunately anyone who had added the story to their favourites and follows would have gotten an email about a chapter that wasn't there because I deleted it, so I apologise for that. Anyway I didn't have enough time to save it on my memory stick, so I'm here to write the whole thing again -_- but anyway, sorry for the confusion and hopefully this re-write turns out better so it'll make up for the confusion. **

**Thanks to Me (response below), vampangel25, CacklingCactus, Mrs. Ace Merrill and Entangler for their awesome reviews and to anyone who has continued to stick with the story, my apologies once again and I hope you guys enjoy, please review!**

**Me:**** I am soooooo sorry this update was late, I felt especially guilty for the delay after you said you set an alarm every Friday to check if I've updated, that was awesome to hear. I'm so glad you love the story that much, it makes me really happy : ) there'll be a lot more seen of Donny hopefully and some exciting events in chapters to come which I think you'll like :D Eyeball will hopefully be included in the story more, so I hope you enjoy! Thanks again for the wonderful review, hugs!**

**Disclaimer:**** I do not own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>"Here's those keys, Jesse." Mike said as he came in to the store while I was at work, he had fitted the lock during the day and went to make a few copies of the keys for me and put them on a key ring. Eyeball had dropped me off at work and said he was going to pick Ace up at about eight, so they would hopefully be out and back up to Castle Rock when I had finished work.<p>

"Thanks, Mike. I really appreciate it." I told him as I took the keys, he nodded before walking out of the store again, making him one of the few people that had actually entered it since I began my shift.

I spent the majority of the day cleaning Ace's house and trying to keep my mind off the fact that Ace would be back in only a few hours, Eyeball had went down to Irby's to tell the others what happened, but I decided to stay at Ace's.

Time seemed to fly by until nine and I put the keys I had been fiddling with into my pocket before I started tidying up. Joe would come back shortly after nine to lock up and do most of the work, but I'd brush around the floor and wipe the counter down to do what I could. I had just finished tidying up when Joe came through the door.

"Thanks for cleaning up, Jessica." He smiled and I returned it politely as I handed him the keys before heading out to the front of the shop where Eyeball said he and Ace would pick me up after nine. I didn't even bother correcting Joe about my name, my aunt had told me it was better to use my full name for "professional purposes", like the store was Castle Rock's answer to freaking Wall Street or something.

"You need a ride home, kid?" Joe asked as he came out to the front of the store, he pulled a cigarette packet and a lighter from his pocket and proceeded to light up as I shook my head.

"I've got a lift, it should be here soon." I told him, he nodded, I leaned against the wall and figured I may as well ask, "Do you mind if I have one?" I asked, pointing to the packet of cigarettes he was about to put back in his pocket.

"Your aunt wouldn't like it very much if I let you smoke." He pointed out and I rolled my eyes.

"I won't tell if you won't." At this he chuckled before handing me a cigarette and his lighter.

"Thanks." I said as I handed the lighter back and took a drag, I was never one for smoking much but right now I needed something to calm my nerves. Time dragged on till Joe was throwing the rest of the cigarette on to the road.

"If that lift doesn't show up soon, let me know and I'll give you a lift back to your aunt's." Joe said as he walked back in to the store.

"Sure thing." I replied, even though I hadn't exactly planned on going home tonight, I would probably end up crashing at Eyeball's. Just then a familiar car pulled around the corner and I finished what was left of the cigarette before throwing it onto the road in front of where the car stopped.

"Sorry we're late, hospital had a billion and one things to piss and moan about before they let us escape." Eyeball told me as I climbed into the back of the car, intentionally avoiding Ace's gaze. I collapsed onto the back seat and pulled my denim jacket tighter to get warm.

"It's no problem, I wasn't waiting long." I replied and Eyeball started driving out towards Ace's, the atmosphere in the car was tense, but maybe that was just me.

"So… how was work?" Eyeball asked, I could tell then that I wasn't the only one feeling the tension.

"Fine." I replied curtly, staring out the window. Eyeball cleared his throat and we lapsed into silence again, that's when I heard faint clinking of bottles from behind me in the trunk as we turned a corner.

"What are you gonna run a bar out of the back of your car or something?" I asked Eyeball and pointed to the trunk as he met my eyes in the rear view mirror.

"They're for the party." He answered as if it wasn't plainly obvious, my eyebrows furrowed in confusion.

"It's a little early to be stocking up for the weekend, don't you think?" I said with a slight chuckle, then Ace's voice was heard for the first time.

"They're not for the weekend, they're for tonight."

"Tonight? You sure you should be having a party when you're only out of hospital? Besides, it's a Monday night, you sure people are gonna wanna-"

"We rang Billy from the hospital and he's gonna make sure there are plenty of people there, don't you worry your pretty little head." Ace cut me off with a snarky reply; I folded my arms in the back seat.

"Fine by me, do whatever you want." I said politely.

"I plan to." Ace replied just as politely. I knew he would be in a bad mood, but this was starting to get annoying.

"Here's your keys." I told him a few minutes later and dug in my pocket for them before holding them out to him. He took them without a word and only a short sideways glance before turning back to the road.

"You're welcome." I grumbled sarcastically, I thought I had said it mostly to myself, but judging how Eyeball shot me a glance in the rear view mirror, it wasn't as quiet as I had thought. Fuck it, let him hear me.

When we finally arrived at the house after barely saying two more words, Ace got out before Eyeball or I could even offer to help. There were people crowding the porch waiting to get in, they all either clapped or cheered when Ace came out, and I heard him laugh so I knew his sour mood wasn't directed at everyone, just me.

"Has he been this much of a moron ever since you picked him up?" I asked Eyeball as I climbed out of the car and stood beside him as we watched Ace clap a few of the gang on the shoulder with his good hand, the other was in a cast and sling.

"Ever since I picked him up he wasn't in the peachiest of moods, but he sort of clammed up even more when I told him we were gonna pick you up because you had the keys." He told me and walked round to the trunk.

"Figures." I mumbled and Eyeball shot me a sympathetic glance before he turned to the porch.

"Vince!" he called and I looked up to see Vince turning towards us from the porch, "Get your ass down here and help me take this stuff inside!" Eyeball proceeded to pop the trunk and there were three large crates of beer in the back, along with multiple other various bottles of alcohol crammed into the trunk.

"Shit, we startin' a bar or somethin'?" Vince asked, almost echoing my earlier question.

"Ace had me stop at the liquor store on the way here and basically had me clean the place out, this is all on him." Eyeball told Vince, my eyes narrowed, this must be a good chunk of his pay. So I spend mine fixing his door to not even get a thank you, and he spends his on a truckload of booze.

Eyeball handed Vince one of the crates and piled a few bottles on top, Vince managed to balance them and began to stagger up to the front door.

"Here." I offered and grabbed one of the two remaining crates, setting a bottle of Jack Daniels on top but not trusting myself to carry anymore.

"Thanks. He'll come round, y'know?" Eyeball said and I just nodded as I helped him close the trunk.

"Sure, I just wish he'd be a bit more up-front about it, these bitchy little remarks and comments really get on my nerves." I told him as we walked up to the front door with him.

"Well you're gonna have to help me watch him, the doctor said he's not allowed to mix a lot of alcohol with the mountain of pills he got sent home with." Eyeball told me.

"Where are they all then?" I asked and Eyeball gestured with his head towards his car.

"In the car, I'll bring them in later." He told me and I nodded before following him through the living room to the kitchen. I saw Ace on one of the couches in the living room and decided to check on him every so often, but it looked like he was there for the night, I didn't think the ribs would allow him to move around much.

I set the crate down beside where Eyeball and Vince had set theirs and hopped up on the counter, Eyeball handed me a beer and I bit the lid off before spitting it into the sink. Eyeball lifted one out as well and did the same.

"Do you wanna stick around or are you lookin' me to leave you home?" Eyeball asked, I thought for a few seconds before shaking my head.

"I think I'll stick around here, but I'm not going into the living room." I told him and he rolled his eyes.

"Come on! You can't sit in here like a chicken shit the whole night." He told me.

"Well I'll come in after a while, but I need some space of I'm liable to shout at him or something. Keep an eye on him and make sure he doesn't knock too many of those back." I told Eyeball, who finished his beer with a few gulps before grabbing the crate and towing it into the living room.

"You got it!" He called as he headed in and a chorus of cheers greeted him as he carried the beer in, I closed the door behind him and set the rest of the bottles up on the countertop and sat down at the table. I knew I was acting a little bitter, but I had apologised to him and now he was just being an asshole, I couldn't do anything more, the ball was in his court.

"Hey!" Someone said a while later as they came in to the kitchen; I looked up from where I had been ripping the label off my second beer to see Connie smiling from the doorway.

"Thank God you're here." I said gratefully and stood up, she took a bottle of Jack Daniels out of her bag and a bottle of coke, the girl had some way of getting alcohol easily that I never questioned. She set the bottles down before hugging me around the waist.

"What are you doing in here all by your lonesome?" She asked, I scratched the back of my head.

"Long story." I told her, she nodded and I was thankful she didn't press the matter.

"Rough night?" She asked, I nodded with wide eyes and she reached up to open the cupboard above us and grab two glasses, "Well then, have a seat." She told me, I chuckled before obeying her order and she juggled the two bottles and two glasses to the table.

"Don't make mine too strong." I warned her, I was never good with handling anything much stronger than beer. She rolled her eyes before opening both bottles.

"Alright Miss Sober Sister, I'll make it even." She said and tipped both bottles up, pouring them into the glass and stopping when it was almost overflowing. She did the same with hers and then raised her glass.

"To drowning Jesse's sorrows." She told me and we clinked our glasses before I took a sip, the Jack Daniel's dulled the taste of the coke down but it was still nice. Before I knew it I had finished most of the glass and set it down to see Connie watching me with an amused smile and her eyebrows were so high they were practically in her hairline.

"What?" I asked innocently, she shook her head before grabbing both bottles and topping my glass almost to the top, I took a deep breath and pointed at her.

"Last one." I told her and she nodded in agreement before I lifted the glass, just then the kitchen door swung open and Billy came walking in.

"Hey, I didn't realise you were in here getting Jesse shit-faced." He said happily, obviously a few drinks worse for wear. As I set the glass down after a gulp I could feel the tingling sensation that was much stronger than beer going through me, warming my stomach and I immediately regretted the drink, but I had to get used to it at some point, there's only so much beer a girl can take.

"Yeah, well, apparently she's had a stressful night." Connie told Billy who turned to me with raised eyebrows.

"Ace." I said, the one word seemed to tell him everything he needed to know, he nodded before turning and surveying the counter of drinks that were dwindling fast, we were down to out last few beers.

"Damn, we're going through this stuff like water." He said almost to himself, "or should I say Ace is." He added in almost a grumble and I stopped mid-drink to turn to him.

"What? I thought Eyeball said he wasn't gonna let him drink a lot." I asked, Billy frowned before a sly grin appeared on his face.

"I guess, uh, that thought sort of shot right out of Eyeball's head when that girl Susan sat beside him, them two have been sucking face this last hour." He told me.

"Eyeball." I groaned before setting the glass down.

"Do you mind helping me with these?" Billy asked as I passed him, he was trying to gather up whatever bottles had some drink left, I turned to grab whatever he had lifted and set them on the counter.

"Ace can't drink anymore, I have to go in and tell him that's the end of the drinking. He's got medication to take and the alcohol could do serious damage if he takes any more. Stay I here and don't bring any bottles in, drink them yourself if you have to!" I ordered Billy who gave me a mock salute.

"Sir yes sir!" He said and landed in the chair I had previously vacated before picking up my glass and downing what was left of the Jack and Coke.

"Men." Connie remarked with a wink at me, I smiled tightly before sighing and going into the living room.

The loud laughter and chatter from what must have been a good fifteen people wedged into the living room made calling for Eyeball damn near impossible, it wasn't hard finding him and the girl that must have been Susan attached at the mouth on one of the couches, I rolled my eyes and decided to leave them to it before I spotted Ace.

He was chatting with Charlie and had one of the easy smiles on his face he always seemed to when he had a bit too much to drink, I walked over and stood waiting till he noticed me. He finally looked up and met my eyes, his smile faltering slightly and a slight shadow of a frown passing over his face; well excuse me for dampening the princess's mood. This must have been the first time I got to get a good look at him since he came home, his face still had bruises and the swelling on his eye was down a good bit but was still noticeable. He sat straight which I knew was from the ribs, he wouldn't be able to slump.

"What?" He asked and then cut me off before I even opened my mouth, "Never mind, where the fuck is Billy with the beer?" He asked.

"He's in the kitchen and that's where the beer's staying too. You're not meant to drink a lot with the pills you have to take, how many have you had already?" I asked, he looked to Charlie with a snicker before looking back at me.

"Who do you think you are, my mother?" He asked, I snorted and folded my arms.

"I just think after the beating you got you'd have the sense to not get wasted, obviously I was just setting myself up for disappointment with you."

"That makes two of us, sweetheart." He replied sweetly, the words cut me like a knife but I stood my ground.

"Well, sweetheart, I think you're done for the evening." He shook his head and lifted the glad from the arm of the couch.

"I'm done when I say I'm done, now why don't you make yourself useful and go get me something to drink?" He suggested, I stared down at him in disbelief.

"Excuse me?"

"Well you've been hiding in the kitchen all night, may as well do something productive, here." He said and stretched slightly with the glass, the slight smile never leaving his face.

"I'm not going to get you another drink." I replied evenly, though I was about to reach the end of my room.

"Well I'm not listening to your bullshit all night, so you either get me a drink, or get the fuck out of my house." He replied and I clenched my jaw, he just grinned at me and suddenly I had just had enough.

I looked to the side to make sure there was no one that would be severely injured, before I swung my right hand down and knocked the glass out of his hands, it flew a few feet to my left before shattering against the wall. It wasn't awfully loud, but loud enough that everyone around us went quiet.

Ace managed to get up to stand some way or another, and once again towered over me with his few inches of height difference.

"Clean that up." He ordered slowly, every syllable laced with authority, I shrugged and shook my head.

"I don't think I will, that's what you get when you're an ignorant shit." I told him and he stepped closer.

"How about I show you what you get when you're a little bitch?" He said dangerously low, maybe it was the drink making me less afraid than I should be, but I snorted.

"You already have, you've been acting like one all evening. And I've had it up to the back teeth with you." I told him, someone knocked the door but nobody made a move to answer it.

"Well how's about I tell everyone why I'm acting like such a little bitch then?" He asked, the dread in my stomach was dull due to the alcohol and I stared up at him defiantly.

"Go ahead, see if I care."

"Uh, Ace?" Eyeball asked from a distance, I was guessing the hall but I didn't turn, and Ace didn't break my gaze.

"Not now, Eyeball."

"Ace."

"I said not now."

"Ace!"

"What?!" Ace finally shouted and broke my gaze to look over my shoulder at Eyeball, I noticed at once his eyes turn furious and his jaw clench to the point it looked painful, then I turned to see what had managed to get him even more pissed off.

Magnet.

He stood in the doorway with about three guys behind him, a sly grin on his face as I swanned past Eyeball into the living room.

"Glad we didn't miss the party." Magnet began, Ace manoeuvred around me so I was behind his good shoulder, there was about three feet between him and Magnet.

"What the fuck do you want?" Ace growled and Magnet shrugged his shoulders.

"Just came to welcome you home, right boys?" He asked to the three guys that stood around him, they all either snickered or smiled. I looked to see the kitchen door open and Billy walked in with Connie in tow.

"Why's is got so qui- what the hell is he doing here?" Billy demanded and Connie stood behind him and shot me a worried glance.

"Just came to see my buddy Ace. And my girl." Magnet added, I narrowed my eyes and shook my head at him, surely he wasn't gonna do this now.

"Like there'd be any girl here willing to touch you with a ten-foot pole." Eyeball shot at him as he came in from the hallway, bumping roughly past one of Magnet's guy to stand on Ace's other side.

"Sure there is, she's standing right beside Ace." Magnet replied, suddenly everyone's eyes turned to me and my stomach dropped like a led ball, suddenly the Jack and Coke didn't seem like such a good idea, I felt sick.

"What the hells' he on about?" Charlie asked me in a slightly hushed voice, Magnet had been close enough to hear and told him before I could.

"Oh she didn't tell you? Jesse, I'd have thought you would have let the gang know you had a boyfriend." Magnet said.

"What?" Eyeball demanded and leaned around Ace to look at me in disbelief, "He's joking right?" He asked and I nodded.

"He's full of shit; I never said I'd go out with him." I told Eyeball and we both turned at the sound of Magnet clicking his tongue in apparent disapproval.

"Now Jesse, it's not nice to tell lies. We've been going out ever since you met me at the drive-in in Portland after your first day of school." Quiet murmurs were echoing around the room as the people around us, only some of whom I had known because they were here for practically every party Ace threw, others were unfamiliar faces but they were all looking at me with a mix of dread and suspicion.

"We have not! You only asked me a few days ago, I met you in Portland but I never agreed to go out with you, I said no when you asked me last week." I said, everyone seemed to glance back and forth between Magnet and I as he shook his head.

"That's not how it went down, I don't know why you're still insisting on keeping up the act, you told me you didn't care what any of these assholes thought when they found out." He said and nodded to any of the gang he could see, they all looked to me with expressions I didn't want to look at, they probably had betrayal written all over them.

"I swear he's full of shit, I said no when you asked me out and I didn't even know who the hell you were till you beat up Ace." I argued.

"You knew exactly who I was, and you went out with me anyway. We had been going out for about a month when this scumbag decided to break my little sister's heart. And as I recall it, there sure were a lot of nights in the back of my car where the word 'no' didn't even cross your mind." He said with a sick grin, my face flooded with heat at what he was implying and before I knew it I had pushed past Ace and was all for hitting Magnet when Charlie managed to grab me around the waist and pull me back.

"You are so full of shit! I never went out with you! Like I'd ever do anything with you!" I shouted at him, he still maintained the smirk and I knew this wasn't doing any good.

"Again, more lies, I thought when everyone found out you'd be honest but I guess you're sticking to lying, maybe it's to convince Ace you still have the hots for him and that you didn't just decide to switch over to me because he was dating my sister." I struggled in Charlie's arms with a growl; I seriously wanted to rip his throat out.

"Like anyone here believes you." Connie spoke up from behind Billy, who ushered her in further behind him when Magnet looked over at her.

"Ace does, isn't that right Ace?" He asked, I stopped trying to get out of Charlie's grip and properly looked at Ace for the first time since Magnet had entered the room. His eyes were set dead ahead on Magnet, his jaw still clenched tight and he looked to be almost shaking with anger.

"Ace, you seriously don't believe him, right? You know I'd never do that." Suddenly all anger was gone and I was just getting desperate for Ace to tell me he didn't think I was that cheap that I'd just do it with a guy that I knew was his worst enemy.

"Do you though, Ace?" Magnet asked, Ace's eyes flicked down to me for a second before they went back to Magnet, "I mean, you can never really know where her allegiance lies after this, who knows whose side she's on." Magnet pointed out, I turned to look back at Ace.

"Ace, tell me right now that you believe me. You know I wouldn't do this." I pleaded, and for the first time Ace looked down at me, his eyes were cold and he didn't say anything, but he didn't have to. I knew right then he didn't believe me.

"He knows the truth; you lied all the times you were with me. Even in the store room last week and Eyeball was out the front, I bet he didn't know what we were getting up to." Once again my face flushed red at the lie he told and I met Eyeball's eyes, he leaned around Ace once again slightly to stare at me in disbelief.

"Is that true?" he asked.

"No! None of it is true!" I shouted, he glanced back between Magnet and I before nodding and leaning back to square his shoulders.

"If she says it didn't happen, then it didn't, right Ace?" Eyeball asked, I looked back to Ace who tore his gaze away from me to look around at Eyeball.

"Right?" I asked and Ace didn't meet my gaze, instead he looked ahead and my jaw dropped slightly, he really didn't believe me. I shrugged out of Charlie's arms roughly and stared between Ace and Magnet.

"Screw you both." I spat before I pushed past Magnet and one of his friends to get out the door as quickly as possible.

I gripped one of the posts at the front of the porch and took a deep breath as a wave of nausea hit; I couldn't believe everyone in there had listened to that bullshit, most of them probably believed it! Especially Ace, I couldn't believe he actually thought I had done anything with Magnet.

I walked down the steps and pulled my jacket around me, fury bubbling in my stomach. I made my way through the maze of cars before stopping at one, one I recognised. Magnet's car.

I wasn't an expert as far as cars went, but I recognised it from when he had come to meet me "from Portland" and this was the car he drove, I recognised the cracked and faded leather seats and there was still enough light coming from the house to see the license plate, I definitely knew this was his car.

Before I knew what I was going, I grabbed the chain the old key to Ace's house hung on and took it off, wrapping the chain around my fist and holding the key tight as I lowered it to touch the hood of the car.

It was a little difficult to see with the limited light except for what was either coming from the windows of the house or the moon above me, but I didn't really care. Once the key made contact with one side of the hood and I started dragging the key along it, the word I decided to carve was simple enough, not much chance of me messing it up; at least I hoped there wasn't.

The dull sound of metal being scraped was barely audible as I heard talking coming closer to the door of the house, I could have done with hurrying up but I didn't care, the adrenaline pumping through me was enough to make sure I had no intentions of stopping.

"Hey!" A voice called from the doorway, the light from the hall helped to see where to scratch the line to go under the word, I stepped back once I had finished and turned to see one of the guys Magnet had brought turning to call back into the house, "Hey, Magnet, this little bitch was just scraping your car!" He called and went down the steps to charge forward and bump past me.

Magnet came in to view at the front door followed by his other two henchmen; he walked down the steps towards me, coming to stand beside me.

"Cobras." He said slowly as he read the word I carved on the hood of his car, I looked back to see the words spanning the length of the hood. It wasn't terribly visible but you could still see it if you were standing close enough, which we both were.

"Mm-hm. Just so we're all clear where my allegiance lies." I told him, he turned to look me dead in the eyes, a smirk once again gracing his lips.

"Well, that wasn't very smart." He told me, I shrugged my shoulders.

"Neither are you. You can say all the shit of the day that you want about me, I don't give two fucks." I told him, I could feel the presence of one of his friends come up behind me.

"You're gonna get your ass whipped now, you little bitch." The guy growled in my ear, I heard the click of a switchblade coming from behind Magnet, before the same sound was heard multiple times at the door. I looked up to see Ace, Eyeball and Billy had switchblades out as they stood on the porch, the rest of the guys settled for squaring their shoulders and puffing their chests out.

Magnet chuckled slightly and I tore my gaze away from the gang to look back at him, "Well you are gonna get your ass whipped, we'll just make sure this bunch of idiots aren't around to help you." He told me, I stared back evenly and he nodded to the car, the guy behind me finally stepped away and Magnet held my gaze for a few more seconds before turning to the porch.

"See you boys around." He called before he went to the car, I took this opportunity to go back up to the porch and stand with the rest of the guys. Connie put her arms around me and whistled low in my ear as we watched the car pull off.

"Well that was… brave." She said, I could sense she probably thought it was insane, but right now I didn't care. I smiled tightly back at her before looking to Ace, who was watching me with an unreadable expression.

"Do you believe me now?" I asked, moving out of Connie's arms to take a step closer, "Or do I have to get the truth tattooed on my forehead before you start realising that I'm the one that's being honest?" I added quietly, walking back into the house through the crowd of people that parted like the Red Sea as I went back inside.

I couldn't decide where to go to be alone, so I decided on the back garden, it was small and in serious need of a weeding but I closed the back door and sat down on the steps, I put my arms in my knees and leant my head on them, taking deep breaths. Now that the adrenaline and liquid courage were wasting off, I felt like a bit of a bitch. And I just pissed Magnet off, which wasn't good.

A few minutes later the back door opened and I rolled my eyes, cursing myself for not hiding in the bathroom or somewhere where I could be alone.

"Well that sure took some balls." A voice behind me said, I immediately recognised it and turned to see Ace closing the door behind him and coming to stand behind me, I wondered why he didn't sit down before I remembered about his ribs, I stood up and came back up on to the porch, he leant against one of the posts and I leant against the other about three feet away, the distance feeling like miles as we stared at each other.

"Not balls, just a bad mood and a glass and a half of Jack and Coke." I told him, he raised his eyebrows before nodding and staring out onto the back yard.

"I suppose I'm responsible for that bad mood?" He asked, I had thought of a sarcastic reply but opted for a less temperamental one.

"Among other things. I don't take too kindly to people telling lies about me." I said as I stared out onto the back yard, "Especially lies like that, I can't believe anyone believed him. I've never done anything like that with anyone, never mind him." I confessed, a blush rising on my cheeks as I more or less confessed I was still a virgin. Sure, I had gone out with some guys back in California, but never anything that serious.

"I know." Ace said, my head snapped back round for me to stare at him in disbelief.

"You do?" I asked, he nodded and I got angry again, "Then how come it looked like you believed Magnet when he told you that?" I demanded.

"Because it took me a while to remember that I always thought you were too much of a prude to have done anything with anyone." He said, I folded my arms with a frown.

"I am not a prude!" I argued, he chuckled slightly but it was obviously a bad idea as I slight his of pain escaped him, apparently the alcohol wasn't helping terribly well to dull the pain.

"Yeah you are." He replied.

"No I'm not, why would you think I was a prude?" he shook his head in amusement when I asked him.

"Because any time anyone mentions anything remotely related to sex, your face flames up." He said, I narrowed my eyes.

"Does not." I told him, even though I knew he was probably right, but I don't think he got that he was more or less the reason I blushed constantly. He raised his eyebrows at my stubbornness and leant off the post he had been standing at and started to slowly close the distance between us, till the material from the sling was brushing my arm ever so slightly.

With his good hand he drew a line up my right arm with his fingers, goose bumps trailed after his touch until I gave an involuntary shiver, his blue eyes held mine as his hand continued to travel up to my shoulder before moving across to trace the bones of my collarbone. I gulped slightly as he turned his hand and traced up the column of my throat with the back of his knuckles, his face growing ever closer to mine till I felt the breath from his mouth hit my jaw. He traced the line of my jaw with his fingertips before his hand curled to cup the side of my face, his thumb skimming ever so slightly over my bottom lip.

When he finally broke my gaze it was to leant his face closer and angle himself so his lips were right at my ear, I tried to force my heart to stop hammering so I could hear his voice, which came out in a husky whisper that tickled my ear.

"See? I could fry two eggs on your cheeks they're that red right now." He whispered and patted the cheek he was still cupping slightly. My breath came out in a huff and I gritted my teeth.

"If you didn't have fractured ribs, I'd hit you right now." I said, cursing the fact my voice sounded breathless like I'd run a marathon. He chuckled and dropped his hand, not taking a step back though, soon enough my heart rate started to resemble a normal one again as I got used to the proximity.

"I'm not a prude, I just blush a lot." I informed him, he nodded.

"Sure." He said sarcastically, I chuckled in spite of myself.

"So are you still mad at me, was that some sort of payback?" I asked.

"No but it was fun." He grinned, as much as I hated his actions because they made me look like a blushing idiot, it was good to see his smile again.

"So am I forgiven?" I asked, he stayed silent for a few seconds before looking back at me.

"Don't lie to me anymore, about anything." He ordered, I nodded in agreement to his request and he sighed, "You're forgiven." He said.

"So are you." I said his eyebrows creased.

"For what?"

"For being a dick tonight." I stated bluntly, he raised an eyebrow.

"Last time I checked, it was you that broke a glass."

"Yeah and last time I checked I was the one who cleaned the house up, so I'll break what I want. And I fixed your door."

"Thank you." He said and I was surprised at the sincerity in his voice.

"No problem, I owed you one for the last key you gave me, so I figured that would make us even." I explained, I had only just remembered last night that I still somehow "owed him one" for it. His eyes automatically flicked to my neck where the key lay and I could tell he was surprised to see it had made it back onto my neck where I had refastened the chain after I came out here.

"Is that the old key?" he asked and I nodded, "Isn't it a bit useless now?"

I shrugged, "I like wearing it, and I shouldn't have thrown it away. That was a bit of an ungrateful thing to do, it's nice having it, even if it doesn't work anymore." I told him.

"Well you can keep that one and take one of the new ones." He told me, I smiled in spite of myself.

"Really?"

"Sure, I'm gonna need someone at my beck and call who can look after me till my ribs are better. You're gonna have to cook and clean and-" I interrupted his list of duties.

"And you are getting very ahead of yourself." I told him, he gave me an easy smile that I couldn't help but return, then the back door opened.

"There you are!" Eyeball said with relief, I turned to see him standing with his keys, "Do you want a lift home or not?" he asked, I looked to Ace for a second before shaking my head.

"No, I think I'll crash here tonight." I told him, he rolled his eyes and went back into the kitchen, mumbling about nothing and I smiled at Ace before I remembered about the pills.

"Shit, I better go get that medicine." I told Ace and carefully manoeuvred past him into the house, I bumped in to Connie on my way to the living room.

"Are you gonna go in tomorrow? I think I'm staying at home, this headache will kill me tomorrow." She said and I shook my head.

"Nah, I'm gonna stay here tonight with Ace and then stay here tomorrow." I said, she raised her eyebrows with a grin and I shoved her shoulder before jogging out the front to catch up with Eyeball.

"Whoah!" I called as I walked out in front of his car which he was about to floor it in, I walked round to the driver's side.

"Is one car not enough for you tonight, you wanna scratch my hood too?" Eyeball said as I came around to the window.

"Hardy har. Where's these pills Ace needs?" Eyeball handed me a bag, I waved him and anyone else who was leaving off till the house was empty, I came back in to the kitchen and dropped the bag on the table where Ace was sitting in the chair.

"Here." I said as I filled a glass of water and passed it to him, I grabbed the bag and started lifting boxes of pills out and started reading on the label how often they had to be taken. Ace set the glass down after a few gulps and I immediately picked it up and filled it again.

"You tryin' to drown me from the inside out?" He asked as he stared at the glass I held out to him.

"You probably drank a river of alcohol, this'll get it out of your blood quicker so hopefully you won't have a seizure after these pills." I told him, he rolled his eyes before snatching the glass and drinking it as well.

"I'm gonna be running to the bathroom all night." He complained as I filled a third glass.

"Well I'd rather that than you stop breathing in your sleep, I'll have to keep a close eye to make sure you don't slip into a coma." I told him as I took out whatever pills he needed for the night and held them out to him. He swallowed them with the remainder of the water and set it down at the table.

"Can I go to bed now, or are you gonna make me drink a bucket of water next?" He asked.

"Wait a few minutes while I get all the bottles and shit cleaned out of the living room." I told him and he sat at the table looking bored whilst I went about sorting the bottles out until they were all either back in the crates or neatly put on the countertop.

"Alright, I'm freaking tired." He said and I took his left arm and tugged him out of the kitchen to the bedroom, the alcohol probably speeded the effects of the pills up because he looked about ready to fall asleep.

"Bathroom?" I asked as we passed it and he nodded, I waited outside till he was done and took his arm again to help him down to the bedroom. I helped him sit down on the bed and grabbed the glass from the bedside table and jogged down to the kitchen to get water in case he got thirsty during the night. When I returned he was in the process of trying to get his shirt over his head and his sling, and making a very bad attempt at it.

He hissed slightly in pain and I immediately set the glass down and helped him tug the shirt up over his head, trying not to grimace as I took in the sight of the bruises discolouring the upper part of his torso.

"Thanks." He replied with a slight slur, I nodded and folded the shirt and threw it into a random drawer before turning back to see him watching me with a smirk.

"What?" I asked, confused as to why he was smirking.

"I don't sleep in my jeans." He stated and my eyebrows creased before they rose as I realised what he was implying. My face started to blush but I decided it would just give him more ammo to call me a prude if I refused.

"Undo your own belt and button, you've got one free hand." I told him and he chuckled before doing as I asked, I tugged his jeans off as quickly as I could without hurting him and threw them into another drawer. When I looked back round he had managed to lie down without much complaint.

"Alright, your water is there if you need it and I'll be in the living room if you need me." I told him, I was just about to flick the light off when his voice stopped me.

"Jesse?" He asked and I turned back.

"Yeah?"

"You know how you said you'd have to keep a close eye on me?" He asked.

"Yes..." I replied, where was he going with this?

"Well I think the living room's a bit far away for you to effectively fulfil the role of keeping a close eye." He explained smoothly and I cocked an eyebrow in amusement as he continued, "And the couch is uncomfortable, I may have gotten six colours of shit knocked out of me but I'm still a gentleman." He even managed to be one smooth son of a bitch even with a mix of medicine and alcohol in his system; I nodded sarcastically with narrowed eyes.

"Sure, plus we don't know what's in those pills, I might need to make sure you don't choke on your own puke in the middle of the night." I decided to play along, he may be teasing, but I was just glad that we were somehow back to where we were before, I never thought we'd joke again like we were now.

"So I think it'd be best if you stayed in here." He concluded.

I sighed in defeat and nodded, "Back in a minute." I told him and then went back down to turn the lights off in the hall, the living room and the kitchen. When I came back up to the room I was surprised to see Ace was still awake, I flicked the light off and stumbled my way around to the opposite side of the bed, climbing under the sheets.

"That's a little far away." He commented in almost a whisper, I snorted.

"Well I'm not coming any closer in case I hit your ribs or your arm during the night, this is as close as we're getting." I told him.

"Spoilsport." He muttered almost to himself and I couldn't help but laugh, finally a few seconds later I calmed down and we were silent.

"I missed you." I confessed quietly, my voice almost a whisper. I only heard a slight murmur from Ace followed by deep breathing, so he had finally fallen asleep. I turned on my side to face him as I pulled the covers around me, and was lulled into a peaceful sleep by the sound of his breathing.


	18. Chapter 18

**Author's note:**** Hey! Here is the chapter that was meant to be up last week and I want to thank everyone that was so patient in waiting for it! This is the only chapter I had time to write today but hopefully at some point I get the chance to upload two chapters at once to reward you guys for being so awesome : ) so I hope you enjoy this chapter and thanks to Me, Entangler, vampangel25, you should know (who has already got her response because she's a friend of mine haha : )) and Mrs. Ace Merrill for their awesome reviews, I hope you guys enjoy!**

**Me:**** Thanks for your wishes for my exams, they went well : ) I know if I could I would write all day long! Lol thanks again and hope you enjoy this chapter, Hugs! : )**

**Disclaimer:**** I do not own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>It was almost the end of November now, the weeks were flying in before I could even remember to count them, even looking at the calendar hanging on the wall in the shop I couldn't believe how fast the days were flying by. Soon we'd be in to 1961, and not long after that I'd be finishing high school and leaving. Scary shit.<p>

Nothing much had happened over the course of the last month and a half, Ace just got closer to finally getting the cast off his arm, the bruises were long gone but he still had another week to go before I had to take him to the hospital to get the cast off. He'd be relieved, the broken arm almost cost him his job when his boss didn't think he'd be fit to keep up with the work. But only a few days after he came home he was right back to work and I was right back to school.

I still found myself staying at his house at least twice a week, once the excuse of helping him around the house on account of his ribs wore off, we both just decided to assume I was practically living there anyway. My uncle wasn't happy about it, but he knew there was only so many times he could tell me to stay in my room and then find it empty before he gave up.

I glanced at my watch and realised Joe would be here in a few minutes so I started sweeping the shop and wiping down the countertop when a noise from the back of the shop had me stop in my tracks and listen for the sound. It sounded like something or someone had knocked over some boxes. I listened for a few seconds before shrugging and going back to tidying when the noise went again. Definitely coming from the back of the store. It had an alleyway outside through a flimsy door you could get through if you twisted the lock right, Joe normally kept a few boxes in front of it so anyone on the outside would assume it was locked if they couldn't easily get in. I listened again for slightly longer and definitely heard boxes being moved again. Crap.

I dug in the pocket of my jeans and pulled out a switchblade Ace gave me a while back, I didn't think I'd ever use it, but it did sound like someone was trying to get in. I knew there'd be no one out on the streets this late I could go to, and Joe had a habit lately of coming to the store a bit later, normally I didn't mind but it was on occasions like this that I wished he would be early. I hit the button on the side of the handle and the knife snapped out, I set the rag down I was using to wipe the counter and started heading towards the back of the store.

The noise had stopped but there was a draught coming from the back of the store, meaning the door had been opened. I turned the corner to where the back door was and found the boxes pushed forward slightly and the door cracked open a bit, but not enough for someone to get through. I stared out through the crack of the door and saw the alleyway was empty; I tucked the blade back in to the handle of the knife and put it in my pocket before picking up the boxes and set them up against the door and shutting it. I wiped my hands on my jeans and decided to go back to the front of the store. I rounded the corner and practically jumped out of my skin, a squeal of surprise escaping before I clapped a hand over my mouth.

"Gotcha." Ace grinned as he leaned on the wall with a toothpick in his teeth, I growled in annoyance and hit his arm.

"You are such an asshole! That was not funny!" I cried, that just made him laugh even more as I put a hand over my heart where it had started hammering in surprise.

"That was very funny, I wasn't expecting the squeal, I thought you were gonna faint." He teased and I shoved past him and he followed me up to the front of the store where I continued tidying.

"You're lucky I had put my knife away or I would have thrown it at you." I told him as I put the broom back where I went and looked round to make sure the place was tidy before I walked out from behind the counter.

"That wouldn't have done a lot of good, I gave you that so if someone was gonna try and kick the shit out of you, you could use it." He explained and I rolled my eyes.

"Really? I thought it was for getting food out of my teeth." I replied sarcastically as I went out to the front of the store and pulled my jacket tight around me in the cold, every day seemed to get colder here the closer we got to Christmas.

"Well in future don't just put it away because you can't see anyone, if you hear a noise get the knife out and keep it out, and for God's sake watch your back, it was far too easy to sneak up on you." Ever since the night of the party Ace had been even more adamant about me being able to watch my back, the switchblade hadn't even scratched the surface. For the first week and a half someone would always have to sit out the front of the shop while I was at work and keep guard, but eventually after I kept sending whoever had been stuck watching me home it was eventually dropped and most of the guys had forgiven me for the whole business with Magnet considering they had better things to do than babysit me. At least they thought they did.

"Sir yes sir." I replied with a mock salute and leaned on the wall to wait for Joe, who emerged only a minute later. I handed the keys over and Ace led me in to Irby's where the rest of the gang were found in most of the time now that the cold weather meant we were less inclined to stay outside at night.

I had just walked through the door when Connie seized me without a word and practically dragged me in to the bathroom.

"You are not going to believe where we are going next Saturday night!" she said as she pushed e in and closed the door behind me.

"If you say the Sadie Hawkins Dance, I will personally strangle you." I warned her, the high school was hosting the dance next Saturday and I had no intentions of going because that would involve me having to ask a guy to the dance and the one guy I would want to ask would be the least likely to want to go to one.

"No! None of The Cobras were allowed in to the dance last year and I got really pissed because I had bought a dress but the guys said they'd take us to The Hop, a dance club in Portland." Jeez the place had a drive-in movie theatre and a dance club? Did Portland just have everything?

"So instead of going to a high school dance, we're going to a dance club in Portland?" I asked, weighing up the idea in my mind.

"Yup, and me and you are going to go dress shopping tomorrow to find stuff to wear." She informed me and I groaned at the thought, "You have to look amazing, it'll be a shame turning up with a hot date and not having a hot dress." She added and I stared at her in confusion.

"I don't have a date." I told her, but she winked.

"You do now, all the guys were talking about who they were gonna take to it and when I asked who you'd be going up with, guess who volunteered to take you."

"Who?" I asked even though I had an idea.

"Ace! He said he'd take you up so we need to get you an amazing dress!" she said and I winced, "What?" She asked and I scratched the back of my neck.

"Nothing, it'll just be a little weird going to a dance with Ace seeing as we're not boyfriend and girlfriend." I told her, she linked her arm through mine.

"Not yet, but if we get you the right dress and you go to the dance, who knows what will happen." She grinned and I gulped slightly as she pulled me back in to the bar.

I walked over to the table the guys had once again occupied and leant beside Ace, "So we're going to The Hop together then?" I asked and he shook his head as he took a swig of his beer, I furrowed my eyebrows in confusion and he smiled at my expression.

"You have to ask me first." He whispered and my jaw dropped.

"No way, Connie said you volunteered to take me." I informed him but he shook his head.

"I volunteered to be your date but seeing as it falls on the same night as Sadie Hawkins, I think it's only fair that we keep up the tradition of the girl asking the guy. So you better ask nicely, kid." He grinned.

"All the other guys are taking girls, not the other way around." I pointed out.

"Well that's their decision, me? I'd prefer it if you asked me, seeing as it's the tradition of Sadie Hawkins." He said, I narrowed my eyes.

"So do you want a bunch of roses or a box of chocolates?" I asked as he finished his beer and started walking over to the bar.

"Neither, all you gotta do is ask nicely." He grinned.

I pinched the bridge of my nose and took a deep breath, figuring I may as well give in to the teasing and get it over with. "Will you go to The Hop with me?" I asked quietly, lowering my voice and he blinked.

"I'm sorry, I didn't quite catch that." He said and leant his ear closer, "Try again." He suggested.

I sighed, "Will you go to The Hop with me?" I asked again with a blush rising on my cheeks, he seemed to think for a few seconds before shaking his head.

"Didn't get that either." He said and I threw my arms up.

"Well forget it then if you're gonna be such an ass about it!" I said and walked around him to head back to the bathrooms, but I stopped and decided to swallow my pride, and more importantly piss Ace off.

I turned back round to see him walking back to the table and cleared my throat, "Ace Merrill!" I called, a bit too loud given the fact the pool hall was basically empty and there was hardly any sound to drown me out, meaning I had succeeded in getting all eyes on me, including Ace who turned round with a mildly surprised expression.

"Will you pretty please with a cherry on top… be my date to The Hop next Saturday?" I asked only slightly quieter, still loud enough to be heard clearly by almost everyone. I ignored the hoots from the guys at the booth and folded my arms as I walked over to Ace, "Was that nicely enough?" I asked and he shrugged.

"It'll do." He shrugged and handed me one of the two beers he'd been holding, I bit back a smile and walked past him back to the booth , only letting the smile slip when I saw Connie had a grin that could power Castle Rock.

"You happy now?" I asked and she nodded.

"Oh my God this will be so great, we're going to get dressed up and Ace is going to be your date!" she whispered excitedly, I smiled myself before I groaned and hid my face in my hands.

"What's the problem?" I heard Connie ask and lowered my hands.

"I have to tell my aunt and uncle I'm going, and something tells me Richard won't be too pleased that Ace is my date."

Richard had given up on trying to lecture me about staying in the same house with an older guy out in the middle of nowhere, but I had told him every single time that Ace and I were just friends. Finding out he was my date to a dance in Portland would probably mean the "We're just friends" excuse would no longer fly with my uncle.

I came home around ten so I could ask early before they went to bed, I came in to the living room to find them both watching TV.

"How was work?" Richard asked and I shrugged.

" It was fine, I have to ask you something though." I said and had their full attention, Richard even switched the TV off.

"What is it?" My aunt asked and I decided to get it over with.

"So the Sadie Hawkins dance is next Saturday-"

"Are you going to the dance?" My aunt asked excitedly, cutting me off as she clapped, any excuse to buy a dress.

"No!" I said and her face fell slightly but I held my hands up, "Hear me out, there's a dance on in The Hop in Portland and me and Connie were gonna get dressed up and go to it." I told them, my aunt smiled again at the mention of getting dressed up, but my uncle looked suspicious.

"Will you be going with a boy to this dance?" He asked, shit.

"Well… the whole gang is going up with us and Connie's going with Billy so… I'm going with Ace Merrill." I said and my uncle sighed.

"Ace Merrill is at least two years older than you." He pointed out, it was true, Ace was set to be twenty in February sometime, so for a few months he'd actually be three years older than me for a few months.

"Yeah but it'd be better than taking a guy around my age, Ace is a lot more mature because he's older." I argued, choosing to ignore the fact he had scared the shit out of my earlier as that wouldn't help my case.

"Yes, far too mature, a girl your age shouldn't be going out with a boy that young, out of town to a dance hall."

"But I really want to go! I'll be careful and Ace'll be fine, he won't let anything bad happen."

"Jesse, he's normally the cause of bad happenings around here." My uncle pointed out.

"Well… we'll be going to Portland, different town." I tried and my aunt decided to fight my corner too, patting Richard's arm.

"It would be nice for her to go, she's been stuck in that store since she started in September and she works hard at school." She argued, I had at least managed to do well in class in school, being at the store meant I had lots of time to get homework done, so the teachers could never complain that I was slacking off.

"Yeah, that and going to parties almost every weekend and staying alone in a house with a boy until tonight you were just friends with and now he's taking you to a dance?"

"Just as friends!" I insisted, Richard thought for a few seconds before standing up.

"I'll think about it." He said and I threw my hands up.

"You and I both know that means no!" I told him, you knew when Uncle Richard used that phrase you were basically dead in the water.

"Well it'll definitely be no if you keep up this attitude!" my uncle warned and I slouched past him to go up the stairs, deciding not to psuh the matter any further.

A while later a knock came at my door and I set down the history textbook I had been reading, "Come in!" I called and the door opened and my aunt came in.

"Hi, I have some good news. Your uncle said you can go to the dance." My aunt said and I smiled.

"You managed to talk him around?"

"I just reminded him that there was a time when my father was a bit apprehensive about me going out with Richard." She winked.

"Ace and I are just friends, he's just taking me up there so I'll not be going on my own." I insisted.

"Whatever you say. But he is handsome." She added and I blushed slightly, "Oh, so when are you going to get a dress?" she asked.

I thought through my work times in my head, "Tomorrow would probably be best, I think Connie and I might try driving somewhere to a decent dress shop and get some stuff to wear tomorrow."

"There's a shop I Chamberlain that has all dresses like the ones I got you, they've probably started getting their prom dresses in, you could get one of those." She suggested and I wrinkled my nose.

"Maybe, nothing too flashy or expensive." I told her, I was still doing all I could to save for leaving, so I wasn't going to spend a lot on a dress or anything. My aunt hopped up from the bed and went in to her room, I guessed she had went to get something and waited till she came back.

"Here." She said, and held out money to me, I shook my head and she sat down on the bed.

"I'm not taking that, I have my wages I can use that." I told her but she lifted my hands and pressed the money in to them.

"You can take this and get a new dress, get your hair cut and get whatever shoes and anything you want, I insist." She said, I set the money on the nightstand and hugged her.

"Thanks, Emily." She chuckled and patted my back.

"No problem, now you get the nicest dress they have, you'll have to look nice when… what's Ace's real name again?" She asked as she stood up.

"John."

"Hmmm… Jessica and John, it's got a nice ring to it." She mused and then held her hands up when I gave her a pointed look, "Just a thought!"

I smiled slightly and then got up to call Connie, it looked like we had some shopping to do. Brilliant.

* * *

><p>The next Saturday flew in and before I knew it I was standing fixing my outfit in front of the full-length mirror in my aunt and uncle's room. The dress I had picked from the shop was a light purple with a swing skirt and halter neck. the skirt went to my knees and fanned out slightly when I twirled, which I had to do numerous times when I brought it home to show my aunt. The dress had a white sash around the middle so I chose white kitten peep toe heels- or rather Connie chose them when she decided the idea of me getting to wear pumps while she was in heels was completely unfair.<p>

My aunt came in and stood behind me, grinning as I smoothed the dress down, "You look gorgeous." She told me, I turned at the sound of her voice and stared at her in disbelief.

"Are you crying?" I asked, she shook her head but I distinctly saw tears, and the sniff sort of gave her away, "Why are you crying? Surely I don't look that bad." I tried to joke, she smiled and dabbed at the corners of her eyes.

"You just look beautiful sweetie. I'm glad I've succeeded in making you hate dresses, if only a little less." I chuckled slightly and looked down at the dress.

"I actually love this dress, I never thought I'd like wearing any dresses like these. Do you think it'd be overkill if I wore this to school on Monday?" I asked, not serious of course but it at least earned a laugh from her. I grabbed a tissue from the box on her nightstand and handed it to her, she wiped her eyes and her nose and then took a box out from behind her back that I didn't notice she had and held it out to me.

"What's this?" I asked and opened the box, finding a clip inside with purple roses that matched my dress, it was one that slides in to your hair and it was actually very pretty.

"This is so cool." I said and ran my hands over the purple roses, two small ones either side of a larger one, their petals had little drops on them that looked like morning dew.

"I picked it up when I saw your dress, I'll held you put it on." She said and I turned my head as she took the clip and fastened it into the hair above my right ear, I had taken her advice and gotten my hair trimmed to tidy it up, the layers weren't as short as they once were but I got them cut to my neck so my hair was still short. She tucked the hair behind my ear below the clip.

"I always looked forward to the day when I could send a teenage girl to a dance." She said quietly, I nodded in sympathy.

"I'm sorry the first kid you got to send to a dance was a brat that you were stuck with." I told her, she shook her head and brushed the hair out of my face.

"You are not a brat and we certainly aren't stuck with you. You're a wonderful young girl and I can't think of any other girl I'd rather send off to a dance." She smiled and I returned it before hugging her. Then the doorbell went.

"That must be John!" my aunt said with great enthusiasm and pulled back to grab my hand and pull me back out of the room and towards the stairs. I carefully made my way down the stairs, keeping my eyes on my feet till I reached the bottom. I looked up to see Ace eyeing me with slight amusement and my uncle smiling slightly, I glanced between them.

"What?" I asked innocently.

"You look great, kiddo." Uncle Richard said and I smiled before turning to Ace, who nodded in agreement.

"You look beautiful." He told me and I hoped the make-up my aunt had put on me was enough to cover up the blush rising on my cheeks, I self-consciously fixed my dress and smiled awkwardly.

"Thanks, you look great too." I told him, of course he managed to look great without even having to try. He had a white shirt on with the sleeved rolled up and top two buttons undone to show a white t-shirt underneath. Even with the t-shirt I wondered how he wasn't freezing, I was trying not to shiver as my uncle stood in the open doorway.

"We better get going." Ace said and I stepped forward before my aunt stopped me.

"Hold on, I want pictures!" She said as she hurried in to the kitchen, I resisted the urge to roll my eyes and looked to Ace who stared back in amusement, before a tiny glimpse of white behind him caught my eye.

"Is it snowing?" I asked and stepped outside to see small white flecks floating down every few seconds, Richard had been saying all week it was about to snow, and now it finally was.

"Alright, get in to the living room for some photos, it has the best light." My aunt ordered as if she were suddenly a professional photographer. Me, Richard and Ace all followed her in to the living room as she switched the light on and cleared the coffee table away so there was an empty space in front of the mantelpiece. She got me to stand in the middle of the room while she took a picture, I smiled and was about to make my way out of the living room again when my aunt made a dreaded suggestion.

"John, how about you and Jesse get a photograph together? I can take two so we can keep one and you can have the other?"

"Seriously, I think we should get go-" I began but Ace stepped forward.

"Sure." He said and came to stand beside me, wrapping an arm around my waist, now you'd definitely be able to see my blush, it would probably be clear a mile away from the photo. I smiled once again while she took two pictures, grabbing both out of the back of the camera once they had printed on the film and held one out to Ace.

"Okay, we really have to go." I said and took the photo off my aunt, kissing her and Richard on the cheek as I pulled Ace out of the living room. My aunt threw me a cardigan for when it was colder later and they stood at the porch and watched as we made our way down to Ace's car at the bottom of the drive.

When we made it to the car Ace held my door open and I raised an eyebrow, "What? I'm your date, that's a standard move." He said and gestured to the seat. I laughed before sliding in to the seat and waving to my aunt and uncle as Ace crossed round to his side and got in to the car. Soon enough we were on our way out of Castle Rock.

"Are we meeting everyone else there?" I asked and glanced in the rear-view mirror to see headlights behind us in the darkness.

"Yeah, that must be Eyeball and Susan behind us." Ace answered, I remembered Susan vaguely from where she had made appearances at Ace's parties, at some point in the night her and Eyeball would always end up making out so I assumed they were getting ever closer to just make it official that they were dating.

A while later we finally made it to the front of the hop, there were teenagers making their way in when we all got out of our cars across the street which was already lined with cars, it would probably be packed in here. I smiled at the girls any of the guys had brought politely, assuming I'd get to talk to them later during the night. A few I knew from around town or at school, there was only one or two I didn't know. Connie winked as I caught her eye, and swished the skirt of her white swing dress with red roses on it. She had her hair pinned up and opted for not bring ing her cardigan in much like I decided to leave mine, the body heat alone in this place would probably sweat me half to death anyway. I was grateful to see me and Connie weren't overdressed, most of the other girls were wearing similar dresses, some swing and some skirts tight to their hips and thighs.

"Ready to go?" Ace said as he wrapped an arm around my shoulder, I nodded and we all went across to the dance hall.

Inside the place was dimly lit but still enough for you to see where you were going. There was a hug dance floor surrounded by tables and chairs but most of the people attending were on the dance floor as the band played upbeat music. I grinned over at Connie who grabbed my arm and pulled me on to the dance floor before I could object.

Several songs later and I had basically danced with all the girls the guys had brought, their names sort of mashed together so I wasn't exactly sure who was who, but they all seemed nice enough. Even Susan, who did the best twist out of us all, and Jennifer who I'm pretty sure was Vince's date managed to stop me falling over as we jived. Finally when my throat was parched I headed to search for somewhere to sit down and found the guys all seated at a table in the corner, I made my way over fanning my face in the heat and discovered there weren't even enough seats for any of the girls to sit down. I looked around for a seat I could steal from another table when Ace took my arm and pulled me over to sit on his lap.

"Something tells me you guys had it planned that the girls would have to sit on your laps." I said and whoever had heard me over the music shrugged as if they expected me to think nothing less. Sure enough it worked and all the girls had seated themselves on their dates lap. The staff at the bar didn't even ask anyone's age so we had no problem getting beer from the table. Eventually one by one the guys were dragged up for a dance and I moved to sit in the chair beside Ace that Eyeball had previously vacated and stared out at the dance floor.

"Shall I go ahead and assume you don't wanna dance?" I asked Ace, who gave me a look that proved my assumptions right before he pulled a cigarette from his pocket and sat blowing smoke rings in to the air. I leaned my head on my arms on the back of the seat and let my eyes drift shut.

"Tired already?" I heard him ask and opened my eyes, shaking my head.

"Nope, the music's went nice and relaxing. And romantic." I pointed out as I gestured to the floor covered in couples who were slow-dancing in small circles. I looked between the dance floor and Ace who was halfway finished with the cigarette. I grabbed it from him mouth and took a drag before stamping it out on the ashtray in the middle of the table.

"What?" He asked as I stood in front of him and held my hand out just as the music changed.

"You're coming up to dance." I told him cutting him off as he started with a refusal, "I asked you to be my date, I got all dressed up and stood for pictures with you, you owe me a dance." I told him, he clenched his jaw slightly and took my hand.

"Once dance." He told me and pulled me on to the floor, taking my other hand and putting both around his neck. His hands found my waist and we started turning in a slow circle as the singer started in to the first words of Young Love by Sonny James. I smiled slightly as Ace who narrowed his eyes, I could tell he didn't dance a lot.

"Ace Merrill's dancing, Ace Merrill's dancing." I sang teasingly and he nipped my waist, I squeezed my lips together to keep from smiling as he stared at some distant point on a wall behind me, probably hoping none of the other guys see him.

"You're just turning in a circle, no big deal." I told him and he met my eyes and sighed, leaning his forehead down to rest on mine.

"I hope you're happy, I never fuckin' dance." He complained.

"Well you should, because you're not bad, you haven't even stepped on my toes yet."

"Yet." He stressed the word in an almost threat and I grinned before closing my eyes as we turned to the music in a slow circle. Soon, far too soon the music changed again to a song I recognised, the band seemed to be sticking to the slow, romantic songs as the band started playing Have I Told You Lately That I Love You? By Elvis, I tightened my hold on Ace's neck and stepped closer when he went to pull away after fulfilling his agreement of one dance.

"One more dance, please." I begged and he rolled his eyes, "I love this song." I told him and his hands went back around my waist, able to reach further around because I had stood closer. I started to murmur the words and caught him watching with a raised eyebrow, I blushed slightly and decided to get all I could after the opportunity, I didn't know when I'd get the chance to slow dance with Ace again. So I leant my head on his chest and close my eyes, I could feel his chin rest slightly against the side of my head and I blocked out anyone else in the room until it felt like there was just a band and then me and him.

I lifted my head when the song ended and smiled at Ace, catching Connie grinning over like an idiot, I stuck my tongue out and reluctantly dropped my hands from around Ace's neck. He held on to my waist for a second before letting go, leaving us both still standing close and staring at each other. I cleared my throat as another song started, this one I didn't recognise so I didn't mind missing it.

"You wanna go outside and get some air?" I asked, he nodded and we made our way out to the front, the cold hitting us as we walked out the front door, and that wasn't all that hit us. What had been a few specks of snow earlier on had grown progressively heavier while we were inside, the snow coated the ground and all the cars turning them white. It was still snowing slightly, I held my hand out and watched flakes fall in to my palm and melt when they came in to contact with the heat.

"Anyone would think you'd never seen snow before." Ace observed as he leaned against the wall, I looked up from where I had been brushing snow off the window of a car and shrugged as I met his eyes.

"It doesn't snow a lot in California, I only think I've seen snow once or twice." I said and he raised his eyebrows, "Does it snow a lot here?"

He nodded, "Once this starts it's pretty much guaranteed to happen ten times during the winter, you'll get sick of it soon enough." He told me, I looked up and snow brushed my face, I shook my head.

"Not likely." I argued, watching flakes fall above me, "I don't see how you could get sick of it, I mean, look at it! It's beautiful and-" I was cut off suddenly as a snowball hit my neck and my chest, the snow spraying everywhere given the amount of force put behind it. I brushed the snow which was quickly turning to slush and running down the inside of my dress before glaring at Ace.

"Sure you can't be persuaded to not like snow?" He asked, I bent down and gathered some snow by my feet until I made a pretty poor attempt at a snowball, but he definitely had gotten more practice than me. No sooner had I straighetend up fully intending to hit him back when another snowball hit the side of my face, spraying my hair and down my neck. I yelped in surprise before hurling the snowball at Ace, putting enough force behind it to hit him square in the chest. Then all hell broke loose.

I should have known better than to challenge a guy as strong and fast as Ace to anything like a snowball fight, because five minutes later I was out of breath leaning against the wall, laughing as I brushed snow out of my hair and off my dress. I had taken my shoes off to try and increase my chances of not getting caught easily, but that hadn't helped. Ace shook the snow out of his hair before leaning his hands either side of my head on the wall, his own chest rising and falling slightly from being out of breath, our footprints covered most of the street. I leaned on his shoulder for support as I slipped my shoes back on, they were effectively stone cold from running about in the snow.

I straightened up and glared slightly at Ace "If I get the cold because you pelted me with snowballs, I'll kill you." I warned.

"Just wanted to snow you snow's not as magical and amazing as you thought."

"Well you succeeded." I chuckled and took the clip out of my hair to smooth it out of my face. When I replaced the clip I looked up to meet Ace's eyes, once again we were stood close enough for him to lean his forehead on mine and we stood with the mist from our breaths mingling.

I brushed some snow from the front of his hair that he had missed, it still managed to look amazing even though I had aimed half my snowballs at it in the hopes of disturbing the perfection. But it instead had the opposite effect, and now Ace stood about an inch away with his cheeks flushed and blue eyes blazing, and I couldn't remember if he had ever been this gorgeous.

His eyes went from holding my gaze to staring down the street beside me, the tension of whatever moment was building up dissipated slightly. The whole night had been a series of moments and rather than take advantage of a single one of them I had let them drift by just like I had these past few months. I even passed up the opportunity during a slow dance to an Elvis song, with Ace's arms around my waist and my head against his heart. And now I had just passed up the opportunity out in the first snow I had seen in years. Standing on a quiet street with no one around and snow still falling slightly around us.

The hand I had used to brush the snow out of his hair had rested on his chest, but before I knew it I had used it to turn his jaw so his face turned back and his eyes met mine again. This probably was one of those moments you could look back on and either be disappointed you weren't brave enough to seize it or happy that you did. So I decided to be brave, and closed my eyes as I pressed my lips to his.

If it weren't for the cold air around us or the brick wall my back was pressed against, I'd swear we were right back in his bathroom days after we met. The warm feeling I had gotten during that kiss was back, and the blush on my cheeks was certainly back to. Only I knew better by now than to not take advantage of the moment. His hands went down from the wall they rested on to grab my waist and pull me against him, my arms went back around his neck as tight as they had been while dancing if not tighter. I wanted to sob in relief as his lips moved against mine like we had rehearsed this a million times, the kiss was perfect and so was he.

So it only took a few months of mixed signals, vengeful gang leaders and meaningless girlfriends for me to finally summon up the courage to do this. And now that I had it felt like everything drifted away, if you asked me right now I couldn't pick Donny out of a line-up, or even tell you anything that had happened since the last time I kissed Ace. Right now all that mattered was I was kissing the most amazing guy I knew, and he was kissing me, and somehow in this moment that was all that mattered.


	19. Chapter 19

**Author's note:**** Hey! Sorry this chapter is coming a day late, I had a biology exam yesterday so I wasn't able to get a chance to update till today. Only one more exam to go : ) and then I'll have a laptop! And as soon as I get one the first thing I'm doing is going back through all my stories and fixing the spelling mistakes, because some of them are awful. They're down to rushing and me not having enough time to properly proof read the chapter before the library closes, so thank you to everyone who still manages to get through a chapter because Lord knows you're a saint for putting up with the errors! Anyway, thank you to everyone who reviewed and to the new favourites and follows, they mean the world to me. This story and the awesome people who read it have kept me going through exam time, it really helps lessen the stress when you guys are so amazing with taking the time to follow my story and review it, it means so much :D anyway, I'm trying to get two chapters unloaded today, so I better get cracking. Thanks to Mariiem, CacklingCactus, Entangler, NIGHTSCREAM, hotelchelsea and Tealover (response below) for thei amazing reviews and to knew favourites and follows. Enjoy and please review!**

**Tealover****: Haha thank you so much! I'm glad you thought it was cute and the best chapter yet : ) love the review name, I am completely obsessed with tea myself. Hope you enjoy the rest of the story and thanks again!**

**Disclaimer:**** I do not own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>Through the haze of sleep the next morning I realised everything was completely quiet, besides Ace's breathing as he still slept soundly beside me, everything else was totally silent. I wondered why there were no birds chirping or wind, and then I remembered the snow. I climbed out of bed and pulled the blinds back to see Ace's back garden was still covered in snow like it had been last night when we eventually stumbled home at God knows what hour and fell asleep as soon as our heads hit the pillows. As it turns out dragging Ace back in to the dancehall after we had spent what felt like forever outside in the cold to dance some more was probably a recipe for disaster. The fast music the band had taken up after the romantic mood had worn off had everyone crowding the floor, by the time the numbers dwindled down and we had all went back to our table, it was all I could do not to fall asleep on Ace's lap.<p>

I grabbed a thick sweater Ace had abandoned long ago on the chair in his room and threw it on over my head, shoving my feet in to the nearest pair of shoes I could find, deciding my pyjama bottoms were too comfortable to switch for jeans. My dress had been slung over the back of the chair because it was close to the radiator, so any dampness from the snow would be cleared. The silk was soft and dry as I turned it so the shirt was close to the radiator just in case.

After making a cup of coffee and sitting down at the table I stared out on to the back garden and decided to take whatever breakfast I could get out of the cupboards and sit out the back, the snow looked too beautiful to miss. I settled down on the back step where the porch had saved the wood from being covered by snow and hugged my warm cup to my chest as the frosty air nipped at my nose.

Everything was so quiet outside it was far too easy to hear Ace getting up and shutting the bathroom door, a familiar nervousness was building in my stomach as I realised he'd see I was out here sooner or later. I knew he probably wouldn't share my enthusiasm about the snow enough to sit out in it… although he didn't seem bothered spending a good half an hour out in it the night before. I blush rose on my cheeks and I hoped he would attribute it to the snow, as well as the shiver that went up my spine as I remembered kissing him, I hoped he'd think that was due to the cold and not an entirely different feeling.

Sure enough I heard him pour himself a cup of coffee and a few seconds later the back door opened and his footsteps were heard on the porch, I decided not to turn because I knew one look would do it, so I kept staring out on to the back yard. I zeroed in on the tree branches at the end of the yard as I decided to be the first to talk.

"Morning." I greeted, even though it sounded so upbeat even my aunt would raise an eyebrow in suspicion. I winced as he gave no answer; I kept my gaze firmly fixed on the distance as I heard his footsteps come closer.

He set his coffee cup down beside me and I waited for him to join me at my side, instead I was surprised when he sat close behind me, only a step behind me, with one leg either side of me. My breath practically caught in my throat as his bare arms wrapped around my waist and his husky voice was heard in my ear.

"Morning." He whispered, his warm breath and the proximity were both my enemy as I held back a shiver and smiled to myself. I set the cup down and put my hands over his, choosing to play along rather than let him think he had me flustered.

"Aren't you cold?" I asked as my eyes travelled up his bare arm to see he had only the white t-shirt from last night on. His jeans and boots would do enough to keep his legs warm, but his arms were bound to have been freezing. I looked up to see him eyeing me with a playful grin.

"Nope." He said with a shake of his head, his tone teasing as his arms tightened slightly around me. I leant back in to his chest and sighed in content, linking my fingers through his as I decided to go back to staring out at the snow.

"When we leave, can we go somewhere where it snows a lot?" I asked and looked up to see him raise an eyebrow, "Not all day every day, but a lot, like all winter or something." I added in an explanation, I felt his shoulders shrug behind me.

"Sure, we can go anywhere we want." He told me, the thought was exciting and I smiled at the possibilities.

"Where did you want to go? When you decided you wanted to leave." I asked him.

"No idea, I just figured I'd leave and settle down in the first place I thought seemed cool. Of course they have to have jobs, so it would have probably been a city. But I don't know, I figured I could decide some way or another when the time came." He told me, "Although I'm getting the feeling you want to know soon." He guessed and it was my turn to shrug.

"I don't really mind, we have plenty of time to decide. Personally I vote we throw a dart at a map of the states and we have to go where it hits, but we could wind up in the back-ass of nowhere."

His chest rumbled with a chuckle, "Especially if we let you aim, knowing your non-existent dart skills we'd probably end up in the middle of the ocean or somethin'." He teased.

"Well then you can throw." I offered.

"Dam right I can throw, I'm the one that came up with the idea." He replied, I laughed before we lapsed in to silence again.

Ace had finished his coffee and patted my stomach his free hand had been resting on, "Come on." He said and tugged lightly, I stood up with him and grabbed my cup before following him in to the kitchen.

"Where are we going?" I asked as he set his cup in to the sink. I rinsed both his cup and mine out under the warm water as he went for the door.

"Breakfast. There's nothin' to eat here and I am starving."

I nodded in agreement. "Me too, must have been all the dancing." I guessed as I set the cups up on the side, even though that wasn't the only enjoyable thing that had happened the night before.

"Among other things." His voice whispered in my ear, I jumped at the close sound and turned in the small space between him and the counter.

"Mm-hm." Was all I could manage as I looked round for a towel to dry my hands, but he had other ideas. His hands took my wrists and wound them round his neck, my fingers would probably drip water down the back of his t-shirt, but that didn't seem to bother him as his lips found mine. I sighed at the feel of his lips on mine, it was something I should have gotten used to after last night, but it still felt like an entirely new experience every time our lips met. Although there'd been a vast range of different kisses exchanged last night, from soft and shy ones which were mostly down to me expecting it to all be a dream, to slightly more urgent ones as we decided to make up for the long months since our last kiss.

I had yet to know a type I preferred, or if I'd even favour one more than any, because they were all equally amazing. Even now with his arms pulling my closer to the point it was getting difficult to breathe and his experienced lips moving against mine in what could only be described as a well-practised dance guaranteed to satisfy, I didn't know if I'd ever be able to get used to this guy kissing me. Or if I even wanted to get used to it, because after so many months of wishing this would happen, I'd have been damned to take a single second for granted.

When I finally broke away after deciding another second longer would surely mean I'd live up to the title of damsel in distress and faint, it didn't seem to have taken anything out of him, judging by the extra kisses pressed down my jaw to my collarbone before his eyes finally met mine. Even his intense gaze was hard to meet head-on without the risk of pulling his lips back to mine, so I pressed a final quick kiss to his lips and managed to garble out that I was going to get dressed before I retreated to his room to grab some clothes and then in to the bathroom where I leaned heavily on the door and got used to breathing properly once again.

After I had thrown my jeans on and stuffed the thick sleeves of the sweater down in to the sleeves of my denim jacket which needed to be swapped for something more winter-ready soon enough, I wrapped a scarf around my neck and ran my fingers through my hair to smooth it down before I decided to let him get ready. Even him passing me by to go in and do his hair which had successfully been messed further than the usual morning's style due to my damp fingers running through it was enough to send a fluttering through my chest. I really needed to get a grip, I had known this guy for months and was already used to sleeping in the same bed as him and getting ready in the mornings, why all of a sudden were things a lot harder to stay clam during after kissing?

Oh yeah, he's the gorgeous Ace Merrill, how could I forget?

* * *

><p>"A hot chocolate and some pancakes please." I told the waitress at the diner.<p>

"Heated?" She asked, had she stepped outside lately?!

"With honey." I told her and she scribbled it down before walking back behind the counter, I rubbed my hands together and put them on my stomach to conceal the rumbling that had erupted at the mention of food. I reluctantly met Ace's gaze from across the table, who stared evenly back before grabbing his cigarettes from his pocket, taking one out and offering the packet to me. I plucked one out and waited as he lit his, before he stretched his arm to light mine.

I had only taken about two drags before I looked out the window and saw my aunt wave from where she was crossing the street, I stabbed the cigarette out and left it in the ashtray, hurriedly waving the smoke away from my face. I glared slightly at Ace who blew a smoke ring across from me to emphasise that he had no intentions of hiding the fact he smoked. I smiled as my aunt entered the diner and walked over to our table in her thick woollen winter coat which looked like it would keep a snowstorm out any day.

"Well, hello! How was last night, I hope the snow didn't ruin your evening." She said, I resisted the urge to glance at Ace as I shook my head with a smile.

"No it was easy enough to get home, we didn't get back till late so I just stayed at Ace's." I told her, she nodded and smiled politely at Ace who returned it, it was actually funny seeing him smile when it wasn't in amusement or triumph, it looked out of place without a raised eyebrow or a grin shortly following. Still, not a bad sight to behold at all.

"So what are you doing out?" I asked in an effort to distract myself from staring at Ace.

My aunt shrugged slightly, "I'm just out to get some groceries and stock up in case the snow gets very heavy. Oh, I was hoping you'd be home early enough because I was thinking about cooking a chicken dinner tonight, I thought it would be nice to have a good dinner when the snows starting and I was wondering if you wanted to help me cook." She offered, I had appreciated her showing me how to cook simple meals these last two weeks because it became obvious after a few days at Ace's where I insisted on cooking that I wasn't exactly a gifted chef.

"Sure." I smiled.

"John, would you like to join us?" My aunt asked and my eyes shot to "John", waiting to see him try and come up with an excuse to get out of it.

My amusement at the situation quickly turned to surprise as he nodded.

"Love to."

My aunt grinned and turned back to me, "Wonderful, we'll be having dinner about seven or eight but any time that suits you to come home is fine. We have quite a bit to do, I've went to a lot of places to stock up, everyone's saying it's expected to keep snowing on and off till February." She told us.

"Great, I'll not be long till I'm home." She waved goodbye and headed back out of the diner just as the waitress came over with our order.

"Hope it doesn't snow around my birthday, that would fuckin' suck." Ace grumbled in to his cup of coffee and I chuckled.

"What date is your birthday?"

"February thirteenth." He answered and I grinned.

"Day before Valentine's day?" He nodded, "Wow, whoever is your girlfriend around that time must have a bitch of a shopping trip to do." I guessed.

"Well they don't always have to go out and buy stuff if they want to celebrate the two days." He answered with a wink and I snorted as I cut the pancake up.

"So… you're coming to dinner at my house tonight? With my aunt and uncle?" I asked.

He nodded, "Yeah. I figured your aunt could whip up something better than you could, there's only so much burnt food a guy can take." He said and I kicked him slightly under the table.

"Shut up, like you could have done any better." I shot back.

We bantered aimlessly back and forth until breakfast was finished, which could technically count as either breakfast or lunch because we didn't realise how late it was until we left the house. I decided it would be better now if I grabbed my pay from the store and Ace dropped me at my house, knowing my aunt we would have a good few hours of cooking to do whilst she asked for every detail of the night before.

I came out to the front of the store where I had left Ace to wait when I went in to grab the envelope with this week's wages from Joe, and my face fell as I came out of the entrance and looked round for Ace.

"What's up?" Magnet asked from where he and Ace had been having a stand-off, one of Magnet's monkeys sneered at me from where he stood behind Magnet, I glared at him as I came to stand beside Ace.

"I was just telling Ace it's nice to see him back to normal with the cast and all off, you can't even tell he got the shit kicked out of him anymore." Magnet told me, his eyes flicking between Ace and I as he grinned. Ace had gotten the cast off earlier in the week and that left all traces of what Magnet and his goons had done invisible to anyone that didn't know what happened. But I could see from how evenly Ace stared at him that the memory of what he had done was far from forgotten- or forgiven.

"Yeah, it is. It's a real bummer to have a reminder on you that a guy can't get one up on you unless he has his asshole friends with him to hold you down." I said and Magnet just smiled.

"It's also a good reminder that had it been anyone smaller or a little more fragile, the damage would have been a lot worse." His friend spoke up from behind Magnet, who smirked at his friend's comment.

"And what the fuck is that meant to mean exactly?" I demanded as I took a step closer, but Ace's hand grabbed my arm and squeezed it slightly in warning, and I reluctantly stepped back beside him. I took his hand off my arm and linked my fingers through his as I glared at Magnet's friend. When I dragged my gaze away to stare back at Magnet, his eyes were fixed firmly on Ace's hand and mine linked together, the smile on his lips stretching even more as he stared back up at Ace.

"How cute." He crooned sickeningly, "I always knew you two would end up together, just remember Ace, I had her first." He added and Ace got a hold of him before I could so much as open my mouth. He grabbed Magnet by the collar and the two whirled round until Magnet was against the wall.

"Don't even think about it." I spat at his friend who made a move to go for Ace as he had his back turned.

"Don't get smart with me sweetie, it'll do you a lot of harm." His friend said and made a grab for my arm which I yanked out of reach before a new voice shouted over the top of us, effectively silencing even Magnet and Ace who had been shooting threats back and forth.

"Is there a problem out here?!" Joe demanded as he leaned out of the door of the store, "Everything alright Jesse?" He added as he saw me, I nodded reluctantly.

"Everything's fine, Joe. These two were just leaving." I said and slowly but surely after a few lingering glances, Magnet and the other guy sulked off and left me and Ace standing there.

"Thanks." I nodded to Joe, who nodded back before going in to the store again, leaving me and Ace alone. I looked to Ace who was watching me with an unreadable expression, before he inclined his head to where his car was.

"Come on." He said and started off for the car leaving me to catch up.

"So, I'll see you at around seven?" I asked Ace as he pulled up in front of my house, it was the first proper sentence that had been spoken since we got in the car, I could tell Ace was pissed so I had decided to stay quiet. He simply nodded and I leaned forward to kiss his cheek, attempting to lessen his bad mood any way I could. He kept his gaze firmly on the road and I reluctantly climbed out of the car wand waited till he had driven off before I went inside.

Several hours of cooking and talking later I was setting the table, using pretty much the same set up as we had had for thanksgiving. The dinner that time hadn't been too bad because I wasn't trusted with anything too major, just some simple tasks I once again took as we cooked again. My aunt hadn't been told about me kissing Ace at all, just that we had all danced pretty much the whole night, I didn't need anything getting back to my uncle who picked all the wrong moments to come in and offer his help as it seemed to be any time Ace's name came up in conversation.

"Well it's a little late." My aunt said glancing at the clock which said half seven, "Didn't you tell John to be here at seven?" She asked in a slightly worried tone.

"Yeah but he probably got held up, he'll be here." I said and my aunt nodded before going to fetch my uncle who had settled himself in front of the TV. I glanced at the clock before I thought about ringing Ace and asking where he was, but I shook the notion off as we all sat down and waited, he'd definitely be here. He was the one that agreed to go.

"Do you want to try calling him again?" My uncle asked through gritted teeth almost an hour and a half later, I had rang Ace three times at this point with no answer and was starting to get worried.

"I don't think he's home. I'll throw my jacket on and go look for him." I said, barley lifting myself off my chair as my uncle's voice had my butt firmly seated again.

"You will do no such thing!" he said, his voice rising slightly.

"Something probably came up." My aunt said quietly from where she was reheating the gravy on the stove. My uncle rolled his eyes and sat back in his chair.

"We should have known better than to invite that thug over." He grumbled.

"Don't ever call him that." I snapped at my uncle who raised his eyebrows.

"I can't believe you're defending him! He accepts an invitation to join us for dinner even though I never wanted that boy in my house, then he throws it right back at us and leaves us sitting here like a bunch of schmucks. I don't know how you can be so calm about-"

"Calm?!" I demanded, "You think I'm calm about this?! Do you know how worried I am right now? He's not answering his phone and I have no idea where he is. He's only recovered from one beating and for all we know he's laying somewhere after another. But hey, I suppose none of that matters because God forbid you don't get to eat you dinner on time." I said and threw my napkin down on my plate, pushing my chair back from the table roughly and I marched out to the hall again, I decided to try ringing him once more before I seriously considered walking out in the snow and looking for him.

"Hello?" A voice answered after an eternity of ringing on the other end of the phone, my relief at the recognition of Ace's voice quickly wore off as annoyance kicked in at the fact he was well enough to answer the phone.

"Where the hell are you? We've been waiting since seven for you!" I whispered down the phone, not wanting my uncle to have the satisfaction of knowing Ace was sitting at home.

"I'm not coming." He answered flatly and I scoffed.

"And when exactly did you plan on telling me? I've got my aunt and uncle sitting with cold dinners in front of them and they've been chomping at the bit to get eating but we've been waiting for you, and you couldn't find five seconds to call me?"

"Am I supposed to give a shit?" Ace asked down the phone, sounding bored, I raised my eyebrows.

"Yeah, you are."

"Well, sorry to disappoint, but I have better things to do." He told me, and the sound of a line going dead as he put the phone down. I stared in disbelief at the receiver for a full minute before slamming it back in the holder and going in to the kitchen to see my aunt and uncle look up from the table expectantly.

"I'm going to bed, sorry for ruining your night." I told them, and left to go upstairs without a word.

**Author's note:**** I'm going to try my hardest to get the second chapter done, but if I don't I might come down to the library on Monday just to get it finished. It won't be a long chapter but an important one, so I'm away to frantically write : )**


	20. Chapter 20

**Author's note:**** Hey, here's the next chapter! This is the one that was meant to be up on Saturday, apologies for saying I would get it posted and then nothing but I ran out of time, plus it's an important chapter so I wanted to make sure I got everything right before posting it. Thanks to CacklingCactus, NIGHTSCREAM, Me (response below), rockstar54 and Entangler for their awesome reviews, and to any new follows and favourites. The next chapter should hopefully be up Wednesday or Thursday because I have a biology exam Friday and then I'm going to my friend's to celebrate finishing exams, I'm getting her to watch Stand By Me : ) so it'll be an early update rather than a late on this week, yay! You guys deserve it, thank you so much for all your kind words. Eighty-two reviews as of now… Wow, that is astonishing, I love you guys so much for the support! :D**

**Me:**** Thank you! Kissing's sort of a weak point of mine, I always cringe when I have to write a kiss, but I am so glad you liked it : ) snow is awesome! I love it when it snows here, it makes everything look so pretty and I love going out walking in it and listening to music :D thank you about the dress, I actually fell in love with a dress I saw a photo of on google images when I was looking up swing dresses, I am now actually going to order one to wear to the formal next year! So glad you enjoyed the chapter, hugs! : )**

**Disclaimer:**** I do not own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>"He said what?!"<p>

I threw my arms up from where I had been pacing the floors in the girls' bathroom of the high school. I had rang Connie and told her to come and get me early the next morning so I could tell her everything that happened. I was only just finishing the story now because before I even got the chance to open my mouth about dinner, she demanded to know what had happened the night before at the dance. Had I not been so pissed off myself, the gradual progression of her expression from that of a kid locked in a present factory overnight to one that just found out their puppy had gotten ran over would have been quite funny.

"I don't know what the hell caused it, he just cut me off. And after everything else that happened that weekend that was the exact opposite of how I expected things to go. I mean, he was the one that said he would go! I didn't expect him to, I could tell my aunt didn't even expect him to but she got all happy and then I had to sit there like a dipshit waiting on him. I don't know how things went to shit so quickly…" I trailed off, lost in my own thought. Connie jumped down from where she had been sitting on the sink.

"Maybe it was what Magnet said." She suggested, when I shrugged to let her know I wasn't sure what she meant, she continued, "I mean, that whole _'I had her first'_ thing probably got to him. It's easy to tell that Ace gets extra pissed off when someone talks shit about you, especially _him_. I've seen him cut Alice down often enough when she's went to say something even remotely bad about you."

"So it's a whole caveman thing? The fact I've been with another guy is just so unbearable to him? He can't even trust me when I say I didn't do anything!"

"It's not that, it's the fact Magnet's suggesting it was _him_ that you were with, Ace hates Magnet and the fact that the girl he likes might have been with Magnet before him might have rubbed him the wrong way." She explained.

"So he just decided to believe him and then cut me out without a word?"

"His stunt last night with the dinner probably wasn't the best way to handle it, but it's Ace, he probably just got more bothered by it than he should have. The guy doesn't take many things lightly."

"I just… Saturday night was probably one of the best nights of my life." I told her, she smiled mischievously and I rolled my eyes, "And I sound so much like a little teenage girl in love but-"

"Are you in love?" She cut me off, her wide eyes gong to the size of saucers and I shifted my feet.

"I don't know." I mumbled, "It doesn't even matter, last night was basically a huge sign he's not as in to the whole idea of us being together as I've been these past few months. So I'll just forget it." I said and went for the door; only for the sleeve of Connie's leather jacket I was once again wearing was practically ripped up the seam with the amount of force she pulled me back with. Don't let her size fool you- Connie Palermo's got the hidden biceps of a heavyweight wrestler. Now I get why Billy doesn't give her any shit any more.

"Like hell you are!" She shouted, I attempted to shush her in case one of the many girls that came in here in the mornings to fix her already impeccable make-up overheard us, but there was no talking to her.

"I am not about to sit around for however many more months it takes you two to wise the fuck up!" she said, I stared in disbelief as she continued the rant, "You love Ace, and I know Ace loves you. He kissed you and an eternity later you finally got the balls to kiss him back! You two were on the verge of finally getting together- and you're letting an asshole like Magnet Thompson and Ace's overly sensitive ego stop you?!" she demanded, grabbing my shoulders and shaking them for emphasis. When I was eventually standing still once again I sighed.

"Well when you put it like that…" I trailed off, she cut me off once again before I could even blink.

"That's the only way you can put it! So what are you gonna do about it?" She asked, I had barely opened my mouth when she continued on, "I'll tell you what you're gonna do, you're gonna go round to that son of a bitch's garage after school, tell him to stop being such a pussy and that you're his girlfriend, so he better act like it. End of story. Show's over. That's all folks! Got it?" she finished, steam practically coming out of her ears, I let out the breath I had been holding and stared at her in slight amusement.

"God help Billy, you can really scare the shit out of someone when you're on a roll." I told her, she shrugged casually.

"Billy's messed me about ever since we met and I finally got sick of it, so I told him what I wanted and here we are! So you're gonna do the same with Ace, just grab that idiot and-" Connie was cut off starting a sentence didn't particularly want an answer to as the door of the bathrooms opened.

"Hello." Alice greeted politely, albeit a slight bit awkwardly as she stared between Connie and I before shuffling past us to stand at the sink, rustling through her handbag for something. I rolled my eyes as she pulled out a bag of make-up; she was in for the long haul. I smiled awkwardly as she caught my eyes in the mirror before she turned and leaned back against the sinks.

"So… I didn't see you guys at the dance Saturday night." She stated more than asked, I looked expectantly to Connie who decided to fill her in.

"We went to The Hop in-"

"Portland." Alice finished and smirked at the word, "I'd have much rather went there than the dance." She told us.

I winced, "That bad, huh?"

"Bad punch, bad lighting and very bad music." She summed up, I laughed slightly but it sounded nervous.

"Well The Hop was great, you would have liked it, right Jess?" Connie said, elbowing me in the ribs slightly.

"Yeah the music there was far better than what the school could have done."

"Perhaps I'll skip Prom and head up there instead." Alice mused before turning back to the sink as we ran out of small talk. I grabbed Connie's elbow and made a quick exit, shouting a rushed goodbye to Alice before we escaped to the hallway which was now filling up with students looking like the dance had sucked the life and soul from them.

"Well that was awkward." Connie pointed out the obvious.

"No shit." I grumbled and we continued down the hall till we spotted the other girls down at their lockers and we went down to fill each other in on details after the dance. Susan especially felt like filling me in on the part where her and Eyeball got back to his house so drunk he passed out of the stairs and woke up the next morning with a pain in his neck you'd have thought was killing him by how much he whined during breakfast. She had more than made it up to him though, but I blocked out the details as my mind focused on more important things. Like what the hell I was going to say to Ace after school.

* * *

><p>I walked in to the dingy garage with the heavy door practically throwing me in as it slammed behind me. I looked round to search for Ace amongst the rags, bottles, jugs and car parts that littered the garage. The fumes were a lot more prominent with the door shut to keep the cold out; I wrinkled my nose and wondered how Ace could put up with working here when you could practically taste the dust and mould.<p>

I finally caught sight of his legs sticking out from under a car where he was lying on a creeper. Either he hadn't heard me come in- which was unlikely because the slamming of the door practically shook all four walls- or he was choosing to ignore me and thought I was one of the other guys who worked here. He was the one you'd find on his own fixing and fiddling at different cars during the day, sometimes he'd work on till I finished work at nine if they had a job that required overtime.

I walked over till my feet were a few inches away from his, and stared down at the floor in the space, wondering how I would start this conversation.

"What the hell happened last night?" Genius, just genius Jesse. I couldn't help it, most of my classes had been spent staring in to space and wondering what I would say. Every version of the speech I came up with turned angrier every time I ran through it in my head. Ace's movements froze under the car for a few seconds before he continued.

"I told you, I had better things to do." With that I nudged his leg. Well, kicked it more like, but he was asking for it. It wasn't hard enough to do any damage but I wanted to get him to come out from under the car. I heard a hiss from under the car and assumed it was from annoyance. I waited but he stayed under the car.

"Am I gonna have to talk to your feet the entire time I'm here?" I snapped, and finally the sound of whatever tools he had been holding hitting the cement floor rang through the small garage and I folded my arms as he wheeled himself out from under the car.

My arms dropped to my side as his face came in to view under the light, the darkness outside settles in earlier every evening so the light above us provided most of the illumination for me to see the extent of the damage.

Bruises discoloured the skin around one eyebrow, a split that had formed in the exact same place it always did when he got in to a fight. The split lip and dark shadow under his eye also added to the new make-over. He grabbed the rag sitting on his chest and wiped his hands. His knuckles looked red and sore and my stomach instantly dropped in guilt.

"What happened?" I whispered, he rolled his eyes and pushed himself off the creeper to walk over to a table nearby stacked high with various tools. I waited for his reply which came out in a grumble.

"Nothin'."

"It doesn't look like nothing." I told him as I stepped over, taking hold of one elbow to turn him, but it was promptly yanked from my grip.

"I don't need this right now, can you just leave?" he said, sorting through whatever was on the desk. Whether he knew what he was looking for or just wanted to appear to look for something I didn't know.

I folded my hands in front of me and stood my ground firmly, "Not until you tell me what happened."

He sighed and took a sideways glance at me, almost weighing me up to see was there going to be any give on my part. When he didn't see any, he braced his hands on the table top and stared ahead.

"I ran in to Magnet and that dickhead Vic from yesterday while I was at Irby's with Eyeball after work." He explained, when I didn't say anything in the hopes he'd tell me more, he shrugged. "He was being an asshole, like always, so I hit him. Then I kept hitting him, and I made sure to give Vic equal treatment."

I pinched the bridge of my nose, "It's a little late to still be holding on to a grudge over them beating you." I said, even though I knew at some point they'd be given payback, he turned to stare directly at me in disbelief.

"You think I did what I did last night because of what happened with me in hospital?" He asked in that dangerously low tone, I shifted my feet slightly and tried to find some answer, but he continued. "The beating's easy enough to forget. I've been beaten up plenty of times, very few of them have been where I couldn't throw a punch back because I was having my arms held down whilst that asshole went to town on me with that ring of his." I shuddered at the memory and held my hands off.

"Okay, can we stop talking about-"

"No, we can't. You wanna know what happened? I did what I did last night to prove a point. Afterwards I came home and decided to give your house a miss, I didn't think turning up to the door with this" he gestured to his face "to greet your aunt and uncle would be the best thing. Sure I should have called, but I was a little busy wondering if what I did last night helped at all or just made things worse."

"Made what worse? I spent an hour and a half wondering if I was going to have to haul you to the hospital again, I was really worried." I said the last part quietly, so much so that when he suddenly banged his fists against the table top and the smashing of tools and various screws and bolts was enough to make me jump. He shook his fist out where it had smacked too hard with another hiss, this time was definitely a hiss of pain.

I carefully stepped in between him and the table and took the hand he had been shaking out in both of mine and turned it over to inspect it, prodding at the knuckles to check nothing was broken. I looked up to see him watching me and dropped the arm, clearing my throat.

"You should watch that hand and arm, wouldn't want another cast on it for six weeks. You need to be more careful." I told him, staring at a grease stain on his chest. A scoff had my eyes travel up to meet his and I saw the side of his mouth lift in a smirk again; he shook his head and ran a hand through his hair.

"You're unbelievable, you know that?" he asked, I didn't know whether it was rhetorical or not, so I waited for him to continue. "You're telling me to be careful?" he asked and laughed at his statement, I raised my eyebrows in confusion as he looked back at me.

"What are you talking about?" I asked.

He stepped back over from where he had been standing and raised his hand, "I don't need to be careful, I'm not the one with a target right there." He explained lightly, poking the middle of my forehead slightly. I brushed his hand away.

"Why would I have a target on my forehead?"

"Because yesterday was like all Magnet's birthdays had come at once for him. Because now he thinks we're dating, which means every Scorpion in town sees a big neon sign on your forehead that says 'seventeen year old helpless girl Ace Merrill's dating, take a swing guys, she's guaranteed to turn the colours of a Castle Rock Sunset after a few hits!'." He told me.

"So this was all because you think Magnet's after me now?"

"I know he's after you, he's been after you ever since he got back. First dating you wouldn't work so he's apparently going for the option of waiting for just the right moment to get you and show me how much worse it can be when they hold a girl down." He said, my spine shuddered at the thought but I shook it off.

"I'll be fine, I just-"

"Just what?" he asked, closing the space between us even more, "You're just gonna pray you can hit hard enough of that they'll go easy on you because you're a girl?" He asked in a taunting manner.

"Stop talking to me like I'm a fucking child, douchebag." I spat through gritted teeth and he rubbed a hand over his forehead.

"Why not? That's exactly what you are. You're a seventeen-year-old girl not even out of high school that didn't even know anything about me or Magnet till she came to this town. Now here you are, right smack in the middle of a gang war and a guaranteed gift-wrapped way of scaring the shit out of me if they so much as touch you!"

"They won't! I won't let them!" I cried defiantly.

"Like you could stop them, I couldn't! Last night I beat the guys to a pulp and I may as well have hit them with a pillow. It doesn't matter what I say or do, you're now in the fucking firing line." He said, picking up a wrench and flinging it at the nearest wall where it ricocheted off and hit a toolbox, filing the small garage with yet more noise. He slumped against the hood of the car he had been working on before my arrival; I watched his shoulders sag in defeat before he lean his hands on his knees.

"Getting you involved with the Cobras and involved with me was the worst mistake I've ever made." He said, it was practically a murmur but I caught it all the same. My chest felt like a hollow shell as my feet automatically took me over to stand in front of him. When he finally looked up to meet my eyes, his scared the shit out of me. I saw pure, cold fear in them. And I knew exactly what he was going to do next.

"Don't do what I know you're about to do." I whispered, putting my hands on his shoulders as I leant my forehead against his.

"It's over." He said with finality, I closed my eyes hoping the tears wouldn't fall as I took a deep breath.

"We had one day. Not even that, half a day of things finally going how I wanted. And now you're telling me that you're going to dump me when we haven't even gone out on a date?"

"What do you want me to say? You go out with me and you may as well call ahead to the hospital and reserve a room." He told me.

"You think this is going to help?" I asked, leaning back to stare down at him, "You think that you break it off and I move back to my aunt and uncle's and everything will just be fine and dandy? If you really think that'll help, that Magnet's just going to forget about me and leave me alone then fine. We can pass each other in the street and pretend we don't even know each other, I can go about pretending like I was never even in the Cobras. Except you and a I both know this isn't going to change anything, tell me I'm wrong." I dared him; he took my hands off his shoulders and held them in his.

"You're sounding awfully calm for someone who's admitting I've got you in so deep to this there's no way to fix it." He informed me.

"Who says I want to fix it?" I asked, "I wouldn't change a single thing that's happened since I got to this town. Not meeting you, wearing that stupid fucking dress to that party. Agreeing to leave with you, taking care of you after you got out of hospital. None of it."

"You forgot the part where I got you shot at. And when your uncle slapped you, and when my dad hit you. You forgot where a guy mislead you and could have taken advantage of you at any time because he wanted to get back at me. And you forgot the fact that you've only know me a few months, there's a whole host of shit that you don't know about me, Jesse. That you don't want to know, because I guarantee you you'd hate me after." He explained, I shook my head.

"I wouldn't." I argued, he scoffed.

"You sound pretty confident, I wonder what you'd think if I told you what happened the summer before you came here." He mused and I put my hands on his chest.

"Whatever it is, I don't want to find out about it because you want to try and prove that I can't take whatever it is that you don't want to tell me. I don't care if you never tell me, but don't think you're just gonna use it as ammunition. Because it won't work." I explained simply.

"Why?" the word hung in the air like the fumes around us, and I swallowed as the answer crawled its way up my throat, I bit it back as I tried not to say it. This wasn't the time or place for it.

"Because none of the stupid shit someone does matters when…" I trailed off, my breath catching in my throat all by itself and preventing me from finishing the sentence, even though I knew it'd be something he couldn't ignore.

"When?" he echoed, lowering his head to meet my gaze where I stared at another grease stain on his shirt. My eyes met his which had a shadow of curiosity, whatever I was about to say he wanted to hear. It was then I decided that if I always waited for the exact right time and place with Ace, I'd find myself waiting for a time that wouldn't come. Our first kiss had been in his bathroom for crying out loud.

"When you love them." My voice came out surprisingly strong, even though my knees were shaking, and I forced myself to look up and meet his eyes, they looked more conflicted than I had ever seen. Here it was plain as day, the one thing you couldn't fix in this mess. I could leave and pretend nothing had happened until I finished high school, at which point we'd maybe leave but so many wasted months of hiding from each other would mean they'd hang in the spaces between our words, we'd never be able to get them back. And I'd never be able to stop loving him, so it was better I said it now.

It felt like a huge weight was off my shoulders, like the four words had been sitting on my bones, two at each side. Now they had gone and although I still had the heavy stomach feeling that he wasn't going to change his mind, I felt a hell of a lot better.

He let out a deep sigh, and I realised maybe the weight of my shoulders had just been transferred to his. It was his cross to bear now if he turned me away.

"You just had to pull that card, didn't you?" he murmured, guilt welled up to a lump in my throat as I realised how much harder this would make things for him. I waited patiently for him to make up his mind, deciding that after what I had said the least I could do was give him time to think. Soon enough his eyes flicked up to meet mine, and I knew I was about to get my answer.

And it turned out to be the exact opposite one from what I had been expecting.

Faster than I could comprehend his fingers seized the collar of my jacket, dragging me down the few inches of height I had for once gained on him, till my lips collided with his. A sob of relief broke in the back of my throat, and I wound my arms around his neck as tight as I could without risking cutting off his oxygen supply. I'll be damned if he was gonna get rid of me now. His hands slipped under the leather of the jacket and skirted around the hem of my shirt with a vest underneath. They were slightly slick against my skin due to the grease, but they burned like fire all the same till they moved up the notches of my spine.

However long later it was, I couldn't have even thought straight to guess the time, the sound of a car door slamming loudly outside jolted us both back to our senses.

"Fuck!" Ace swore in a whisper and grabbed my hips, dragging me round to the side of the car he had been working on, "Stay down." He told me and I crouched on the floor, making sure my feet stayed behind the wheel.

A rough cough of someone who must have smoked eighty a day filled the garage, and I heard Ace noisily clatter tools around on the table.

"You getting on with work alright, kid?" A voice asked, Ace turned to the sound of the voice and nodded.

"Yeah, might stay a bit later to get everything done, want me to lock up and leave the keys?" He asked, a grunt was his reply and the sound of footsteps heading for the office at the back were heard. I peeked out to see Ace watch the retreating figure until the coast was clear and then look back at me, a smug grin on his face that he had successfully hidden the fact a girl had been in here while he was meant to be doing work.

At the thought of work my eyes shot to my watch and widened as I realised I was supposed to start work ten minutes ago. I looked up to Ace and waved him over hurriedly.

"I have to get to work." I whispered hurriedly and he patted his pockets until he came out with the keys to his car.

"You put a scratch on it and you're dead." He whispered.

I clutched the keys close to my chest, "I won't crash the car, no need to worry about me." I replied sarcastically, I stood up and went to turn to sneak towards the door.

"Jesse!" Ace whispered, dangerously loud considering his boss was poking around in the office with the door open. I whirled round to see what he wanted; something of great importance I was sure. I was caught by surprise with a rough kiss lasting a mere two seconds, and his hand clutched my hip to pull me up against him. He let me go instantly after his lips left mine and I had to seriously consider kissing him again, jobs be damned.

"Asshole. I'll pick you up at nine." I told him, hitting him lightly in the middle of his chest. I quietly made my way over to the door with Ace following behind, I nodded to the door then him and he grabbed the handle and flung it open. I dashed out quickly and the door closed again. I heard muffled speech from where his boss must have been asking what the hell he was doing, I almost wanted to hear the excuse but I had to get to work.

"Joe, I am so sorry I'm late, the snow was just-" I was apologising as soon as I crossed the threshold. Joe held his hand up from behind the counter with a smile.

"Kid, this is the first time you've been late since you started the job, I'm not gonna chop your arm off." He told me and set the keys on the counter before nodding as he grabbed his coat and wished me luck with the nights work.

Turns out most people decide to do a mad shop to stock up in snow during the day, which means that besides the odd housewife coming in complaining she had forgotten something, the store was empty for most of the evening- _most_ of the evening.

A cheery whistle from the front door pulled my attention from where I had been reading a borrowed magazine form the shelf to see none other than Magnet's monkey coming through the door, Vic . I narrowed my eyes but chose to go back to reading right up until he reached the counter. I smirked slightly at the bruises adorning one side of his face, but kept my face expressionless soon after.

He slammed a can down on the counter loud enough for me to jump, cursing at myself afterwards as he sniggered at my reaction.

"Scare ya?" He asked, I shook my head as I put the amount of whatever he was intending to buy through the till.

"No more than your face did. Want a bag?" I asked, he smirked and nodded and I bent down under the counter to grab one. I heard a chuckle and straightened up to look expectantly at him for a punch line.

"You got grease stains on the back of your shirt." He announced, I cursed and pulled the material round to see black marks on the back of the shirt, it had probably gone through two layers.

"Wonder how they got there." I mused lightly, judging by his raised eyebrow as I put the items in the bag, he had a fair idea. I eyed the amount of money required shown up on the till, flicking my eyes between his and the till until his eyes followed mine.

"You know what? I seemed to have misplaced my wallet. How about I take these and-" he made a reach for the bag but I slid it towards me and hugged it to my chest.

"No can do, Joe says if they can't pay I'm not to give food to anyone." I informed him, he winced.

"Bit of a harsh philosophy, we all have hard times." Vic said poorly, his best attempt at puppy-dog eyes failed greatly and I snorted.

"Maybe you could rob a liquor store for some cash. Oh no, wait! You already tried that!" I said, feigning shock at the memory. His jaw clenched as I leaned in, "How'd that work out for ya?" I asked, my annoyance landing me in hot water as he leaned his face down to me level.

"Listen, you little slut." He said, my teeth gritted at the name and my hand crept towards the pocket of my jacket beside me as he continued. "You watch how you talk to me; I've been in prison for quite a while and haven't got a lot of action since I got out. There ain't nothing stopping me from coming round this counter and teaching you some manners. The streets are empty and you're boyfriend's over at the garage, so there'll be no one around to hear your screams." He said in a voice dripping with menace that gradually grew quieter towards the end.

My hand finally managed to get the switchblade out of my pocket, and as his fingers splayed on the counter towards the end of this speech while he leaned towards me to intimidate me further, I clicked the button and the blade shot out. I twisted the blade slightly in my hand and swiped it across his left hand, leaving a long but shallow gash along the back. He hissed and his intense gaze broke away from mine while he pulled back to inspect the cut.

"You ever threaten me again and I'll not just cut you next time, I'll jam the blade as far in to your chest as it'll go." I spat back at him, sudden bravery and the need to show I wasn't easily scared had me continuing, "You get the fuck out of this store, and tell Magnet and whoever the hell else wants to know that you can shoot your little threats at me all you want, I haven't got the chance to really see the damage this thing can do." I said and twirled the switchblade, "I'm kinda looking forward to it." I said, forcing my hand to stay steady as he glanced between me and the switchblade, before turning to walk out of the store.

"Watch yourself, sweetie." He told me calmly as he turned back to give me one last glare before exiting the store.

I waited a few seconds and then the knife clattered on to the countertop loudly as I buried my face in my hands and scrubbed my face, refusing to look the least bit upset when I went to pick Ace up in only a half an hour.

I rinsed the switchblade under the sink and splashed my face with water to try and calm myself down, I braced both hands on the rim of the sink in the small bathroom in the hallway at the back of the store, taking deep breaths as I leant my head against the cool tile.

"You're fine, you're fine, you're fine." I chanted, tucking the switchblade in my pocket and grabbing the rag I used to clean the counters before running it under the water to go out and clean up.

By the time Joe came to let me off for work I had calmed down slightly, but my heard started hammering as I headed over to pick Ace up. I hoped he wouldn't suspect anything; this would definitely not be a good way to convince him I could handle myself. I gripped the steering wheel tight so it wouldn't look like my hands were shaking as he got in to the car.

"Want me to drive?" He asked, I shook my head and he eyed me before turning to shut the door. "You okay?" He asked as he turned back to me. I sighed before undoing my seatbelt and sliding across the space between us, lifting his arm to slide under it and lean my head on his chest.

"Everything's perfect." I whispered.

He kissed my hair and ran a hand through the short layers; I titled my face up to capture his lips, willing it to give me some distraction. Finally some moments later when the layer of my hair had been thoroughly messed up and I had managed to forget for a full minute what was happening. I broke away and smiled before sliding back over to the driver's seat, forcing a light giggle as he slide with me and kept his arm firmly around my waist as I started the car. I stared out at the open road and managed to make it home without skidding on snow and crashing the car. Ace congratulated me on surviving the danger of drifting into a tree.

I laughed, took his hand and pulled him up to the house. I wanted to let him think for as long as possible that was the only danger I'd have to worry about.

* * *

><p><strong>AN: Sorry to anyone who had gotten an update in their email for this chapter and then another one, ONCE AGAIN the chapter didn't post right so I had to do it again! Thankfully I had it saved on my memory stick, I had an awful habit of saving it on my document manager before :S anyway, I hope you guys enjoyed and please review! : ) **


	21. Chapter 21

**Author's note****: This is an early update for tomorrow because I have an exam and will be going to my friend's for the weekend so I won't get time to write so I figured it was best if I uploaded early. This is a bit of a filler chapter but I recommend reading it anyway, the build-up to events will take a bit of finalising (BIG thank you to Entangler who has given me so much help with that, you rock!) so this is just a cute little scene I came up with earlier in the week. The song On Top Of The World by Imagine Dragons was my inspiration when thinking about this chapter so if you want to give it a listen it has a good wee vibe off it that made me all happy when thinking about writing : ) thanks to Freax, CacklingCactus, Me (response below) and Entangler for their reviews! I hope you guys enjoy, thanks for any new follows and favourites, they make my day! Enjoy and please review :')**

**Me:**** Thanks so much! There was a lot to pack in lol but I'm glad you liked it : ) I'm glad you think I write kisses well, I have little experience myself so it's hard to get right :S ah I wish you all the best for the move, we had to move house a few years back and it was very stressful. I have no problem writing snow scenes, snow is my favourite thing ever! So the end of this chapter's for you because you love snow :') hugs!**

**Disclaimer:**** I do not own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>I leaned on the pool cue heavily as Ace lined up his next shot, it was getting near closing time and there was hardly anyone here. We had been in no rush to go back out in the cold so we decided to play some pool, but I was already becoming very tired very quickly.<p>

"Tired of getting your ass kicked?" Ace asked as I yawned, I opened my eyes to see him smirking as he took a shot that easily proved his question, I was not on my game tonight.

"Tired in general." I told him as I walked around the table to take aim. I heart him snort and looked to see his eyebrows raised in disbelief.

"You sit on your ass in school and then sit in a store the rest of the night, what on earth could make you so tired?" he asked teasingly.

I shrugged as I lined the shot up, "Life. The pressures and challenges of being a teenage girl." I explained, he shook his head in disapproval, "Oh and the fact I'm supposed to be seeing this guy but he hasn't asked me out on a date." I added as I pocketed the ball.

Ace walked around the table with a chuckle, "Fine, the snow's expected to slack off slightly on Saturday, why don't you get the day off work?" He asked, I nodded in agreement.

"I can do that, where are we going?" I asked.

"No idea, the snow's meant most places like the drive-in wouldn't be open. So…" Ace trailed off and looked thoughtful.

An idea struck me, "The Hop?" I asked and he shook his head.

"No way, I am not going back there again." He said firmly and I smirked.

"I thought you enjoyed it the last time." I said, his eyes flicked up to meet mine and he gave a casual shrug.

"It was alright."

I smiled at his response, "So where do you want go then if we're not going near The Hop?" I asked, he shrugged once again and I rolled my eyes, "Well how are we going to make up our minds?"

He gestured to the table as he stood up and I shook my head, "You've already basically won this game and I'm too tired to start another." I said, he paused before digging in his pocket and coming out with a quarter.

"Heads or tails?" he asked as he set the quarter on his thumb to flip it, I suppose it was the fairest way to decide.

"Heads." I said as he flipped it and caught it, putting it on the back of his hand.

"Tails, looks like I'm picking the place." He said triumphantly and I sighed.

"So where are we going?" I asked as I lined up my next shot.

"No idea, get Saturday off anyway, I'll come up with something we can spend the day doing." He told me, I reluctantly nodded.

"Wins the coin toss and doesn't even pick a place to go." I grumbled as I took the shot, he walked to my side and wrapped an arm around my waist.

"Cheer up kid, I'll make sure you have a good time." He whispered the last part and I cocked an eyebrow in challenge, he mimicked the action before pressing a quick kiss to my lips. I smiled as his hand dropped so he could take his shot and effectively end the game. Whatever got me home to sleep quicker sounded good.

The rest of the week was spent with me wondering where the hell Ace was taking me on Saturday, there was no give on his end, not even to give me a clue of what to wear. He just said he'd take care of everything, so I left him to it. He worked late most nights that week so he'd have Saturday off without a mess of work to get back to. I worked all week and Joe allowed me the Saturday off, it was the first one I'd asked off so it was easy to get permission.

I went to bed around ten and Ace came home after being gone for a while and slid in beside me at around eleven, after again trying to find something out I failed and lay awake for a few hours while he slept soundly, wondering what the hell we were going to be doing.

Turns out one of the first thing Ace would be doing is giving me one rude awakening.

I burrowed further under the covers as the light in the room was flicked on, I pulled them over my head to try and keep the light out. My attempts were in vain as the covers were ripped off and I shivered as the cold wafted in around me. I leant up on my elbows to stare at Ace.

"What the hell?" I asked groggily, rubbing the sleep from my eyes. He grabbed my elbow and pulled me out of bed.

"Come on, daylights burning." He told me, I stared around the dark hallway which had no light on even from the windows and looked to Ace.

"There's no freaking daylight, what time is it?" I asked, Ace shrugged and pushed me in to the bathroom.

"Time you got ready. Come up to the kitchen when you're done and get coffee, I'll go grab what you're wearing." He told me and left me there to wash my face and brush my teeth. My eyes were heavy and I yawned at least three times before he got back. He handed me a pile of dark clothes and I stared at them, those weren't mine. I set them on the floor and lifted a pair of heavy trousers that looked like the bottom half of Ace's overalls, and they looked about two sizes too big.

"These are not going to fit." I said and he grabbed a belt from somewhere in the pile and held it out to me, I took if off him and he closed the door to let me get changed.

I unfolded the clothes and found they were all pretty much guy's clothes and I tried to figure out what we were doing, but I gave up and just threw the clothes on. Whatever it was, it was probably outside and I'd be thankful for them.

I walked up to the kitchen and winced at the smell as I opened the door, "What the hell died in here?" I asked as I held my nose closed.

"Relax, it's cheese." Ace told me and I looked over to see a pot of melted cheese beside him. I sat down at the table and looked at the clock on the wall, my jaw dropped at the time.

"You woke me up and dressed me up like a man at five am?!" I demanded, Ace turned with an amused smirk tugging at his lips, that explained why I was so tired.

"Rules of the date, we have to get an early start." He said, digging around whatever random ingredients were littering his countertop.

"Are you gonna tell me why you're making some kind of death by cheese stink dish? Are we cooking today?" I asked, he shook his head.

"No but you make coffee while I do this." He suggested, more like ordered, and I glowered as I got up to make coffee. I watched him take cheese out and roll it with random things, flour being one, until it formed a ball. He then dropped the bits he had made into a pot of boiling water and rinsed his hands off before sitting at the table as I poured the coffee.

"Whose clothes are these?" I asked and lifted the sleeve of the thick sweatshirt I was wearing; the sleeves were long enough that my hands weren't even visible.

"Mine from a few years back, I knew anything I wore now would be too big so I stopped by my mom's and grabbed some old stuff that was sitting in my room. There's boots in the hall that should fit you." He answered and I nodded as I came to sit down at the table.

"So I'm really not allowed to know where we're going?" I asked, he rolled his eyes as he took a drink.

"For the millionth time, you will know when we get there." He told me and I rolled my eyes before drinking my coffee in just a few gulps, anything to wake me up. Ace made me stay in the kitchen and tidy away whatever he didn't use as he took the balls of stuff out of the pot and loaded them up to go in to the car.

When I was finally allowed in to the car whatever was in the back seat had a blanket over it and I wasn't allowed to look back or move the blanket, I was starting to think Ace had brought me out to bury a body and the cheese was to cover the smell. I leaned my head on the window and watched as we drove through Castle Rock and out past the town limits, I raised my eyebrows at him but he just stared ahead at the road, I couldn't tell given it was still pretty dark, but the smug shit probably had a huge grin on his face and I was just too tired to see it.

I wanted to stay awake to see where we were going so I did whatever I could to stay awake, I must have untied and re-tied the laces on Ace's old boots about ten times, they were pretty big so I had to tie them as tight as I could. I was about to put my foot down again when something caught my eye on the floor at my feet.

I bent down and picked up the photograph I must have dropped after we left for The Hop, Ace looked over to see me squinting in the darkness to see the photo.

"What's that?" He asked and I handed him the photo, he leaned over and popped the glove box open before putting the photo inside and shutting it, he caught my gaze as he leaned back in to his seat, "Can't keep it on the floor." He shrugged.

"You don't have to keep it at all." I offered but he stared ahead, I turned the radio on and settled on a station playing Christmas songs as we continued driving, I slapped Ace's hand down when he went to switch the dial. "I have no idea where we're going and I've been woken up at five am." I pointed out; he narrowed his eyes and set his hand back on the steering wheel.

I settled back in my seat and closed my eyes, before I knew it I was being shaken awake.

"We're here." Ace told me and it took a second for me to get what he meant, when I did I sat up quickly to see where we were, only to see we were in the middle of the woods with nothing around.

"Where the hell are we?" I asked Ace who opened his door and climbed out, I did the same and crossed round to his side of the car to fold my arms.

"We gotta go the rest of the way on foot, it's a ten minute walk, tops." He told me and pulled the blanket off whatever was in the back, he turned to throw the blanket at me and I wrapped it around my shoulders.

I waited until he handed me a lidded box with a plastic handle, I shook it slightly and heard rattling from inside. When I looked up he was holding what looked like a picnic basket and I sniggered.

"Are we going on a picnic or something?" I asked and he shook his head.

"Blame my mom for that, there's sandwiches and stuff inside." He told me, I was still at a loss for what we were doing. Until he took the next items out from the back.

"You're not serious."

"What?" He asked innocently as he kicked the door of the car shut and locked it, expertly balancing all he had to carry as he walked past me.

"You brought me out to the middle of nowhere before the sun's even up and it's freezing to go fishing?" I asked in disbelief and he grinned.

"My date, my rules." He said simply and nodded for me to follow him.

I grumbled most of the way down the hill we had parked above, the damp branches brushed through my hair and bent against Ace's jacket I was wearing as I walked past and followed him on whatever winding path he decided to take down the slope. I could hear the river clearly and knew we were about to walk out to see it. But it was the exact opposite of what I had been expecting.

I'd been so busy looking at my feet as we walked I didn't notice the clouds get lighter even as we walked, and I realised the time meant it was near eight in the morning.

The streaks of pinks and purples across the sky were amazing, and the clouds looked like cotton candy. The mountains in front of us had snow covering them and an orange glow surrounded them as the sun started to rise. The river was wide and the water was a dark orange, calm ripples kept it moving and the sound was just the right volume to be heard in your ears but you wouldn't have to shout over it.

I finally managed to tear my gaze away from the landscape to look at Ace who shot me a cocky grin, he obviously knew I'd have found this beautiful. The walked along the bank of the river until he found a spot and set the fishing rods and the milk crates he had been carrying on the ground.

He sat down on one of the milk crates and patted the one beside him for me to sit on, the glow of the sunrise on his face and hair only added to the beauty of the place. I walked over and set the stuff I had been carrying in between us and sat on the crate beside him, neither of us speaking for a few minutes.

"So," He broke the silence lightly, "Does this make getting up at five, wearing my old clothes and coming out here worth it?" He said and nodded out towards the river before glancing back at me.

"Definitely." I replied quietly and leaned over to kiss his cheek, I leant my head on his chest and stared out at the water, watching the light on it grow brighter with each passing minute. Finally Ace sighed and reached down to get the fishing poles and what I now figured to be bait from his feet. He opened the boxes and started lifting the bait and various hooks while I watched.

"You ever fished before?" He asked.

"A bit, I've never done it seriously or caught anything." I replied, he nodded.

"Well, as much as I'd love to sit and stare at the water, I didn't sit and melt cheese and make these little balls of evil at four in the mornin' for nothin'." He replied. Soon enough he had enough of me sitting watching and got me to put my own hook on to my line and then stick the bait on the end, I grimaced as I fixed the ball of doughy cheese on to the hook. We then stood up to cast out on to the river, granted it took me a few tries, before I stood at the bank of the river whilst Ace sat on the milk crate and fiddled with the radio to find a station that wasn't playing festive tunes.

"You'll get tired of standing pretty soon." He informed me as he settled on a normal station playing guitar tunes, he had the volume down low and I looked down the river.

"I'll be fine standing for a while. I wanna take in the scenery." I replied and he scoffed.

"Better be careful you don't fall in." he warned lightly and my back tensed.

"Don't you even- whoah!" I shouted as he grabbed my arms and pushed me slightly closer to the edge, I scrambled back from where my foot had went down over the edge.

"You are such an asshole." I hissed as I righted myself enough to jab him in the ribs.

I decided to take his advice, mostly because falling in to a river in December would be the exact thing I'd be liable to do on a date with Ace, and sat on the milk crate beside him. He opened the box I had been carrying that had ice inside it which I assumed was to put any fish we caught in to. It seemed until such times the ice would be used to keep the beer Ace had brought cold.

"Now there's something I wouldn't be expecting on a date Ace Merrill is organising." I said sarcastically, he chuckled as he handed me a bottle and I took the top off and took a swig before setting it on the ground beside me as I moved my line around in the water.

We divided half of the pile of sandwiches Ace's mom had made between us and I surprised myself at how hungry I was, I had them all eaten in next to no time and was already awaiting lunch.

"What are we fishing for exactly?"

Ace shrugged, "Anything that's biting, trout if we can get it but a fish is a fish."

"Do you think we'll catch a lot?"

"Depends, the summer's best for fishing but I didn't go anywhere this summer for it, but we're bound to catch something. When it starts getting dark and we still haven't caught anything, I'll just throw you in and you can grab a few and throw them to me." He said and I laughed at the mental image and shivered at the thought of the cold water, my hands were already cold enough. I huddled in closer to Ace and pulled the blanket we shared closer, I held the fishing rod awkwardly as I rubbed my hands together. No sooner had I taken hold of the rod properly again before I felt a pull on the other end.

"Shit, what do I do?" I asked as the line started pulling out, Ace grabbed the pole and showed me how to reel it in, he said it wasn't a big fish but it was important not to let the tip of the rod lower too much or the fish would be able to pull off. Soon enough I made my way over to the edge and lifted the fish up to inspect it.

"Small Steelhead." Ace confirmed and took it off me to throw it in the cooler of ice to kill it with shock and keep it fresh.

"Cool." I smiled, this wasn't too bad.

Ace smirked, "Remember that when you're gutting it later." He told me, my smile dropped and I shuddered at the thought before casting back out and sitting down whilst Ace did the same.

By noon we had caught two each, I had lost one and Ace was always reeling in the bigger trout, but we were still even. The sky hardly stayed the same every hour, it would change colour from orange to pink, then pink to purple, and around midday it was a dark blue that made it look like nightfall would come far earlier. Still, every colour over the snow-covered mountains was breath taking.

The radio had been shut off because nearly every station was talking about the snow or playing Christmas tunes, which annoyed Ace till no end. I made a point of continuing to hum tunes after the radio was shut off, and Ace's threats to throw me in got more and more sincere. By the time it began to get dark around four we had swapped all the beers in the cooler box for trout or carp and ate every crumb of sandwich we had, I had a feeling it would soon be coming up when we gutted the fish.

I reeled in one final fish before we decided to pack up, and I stood at the edge to reel it in, no sooner had I grabbed the thing than Ace's arms went around my waist and threatened to overbalance me again. I squealed and spun round to clutch at his shirt.

"We caught fish, I am not going in to get soaked and die of hypothermia." I told Ace firmly, his evil grin had me thinking of other excuses I could use to persuade him not to throw me in, and I gasped slightly as he pushed me back a little further, my back foot was half a foot away from the edge.

"Ace…" I warned in a firm voice and he just cocked an eyebrow in challenge, nothing could sway this guy.

"What's staying dry worth to ya?" he asked and I wracked my brains in thought, shifting my feet to stay away from the edge.

"Please?" I tried and wrapped my arms around his neck, he cocked his head to the side and stepped back, a sigh of relief escaped me as I got away from the edge.

"If it wasn't December and you didn't run the risk of losing a limb or somethin' you'd definitely be soaked by now." He told me and I nodded, not doubting that for a second.

"How generous." I rolled my eyes and stepped around him, grabbing the boxes I had originally carried down and stopped to turn back, "What do you call this river?" I asked.

"The Royal."

I nodded and glanced once more out at the water, "Can we come back up here before we leave? It's amazing." I said and he nodded as he gathered the gear he had taken down.

"I'm definitely throwing you in before we leave." He said, I chuckled as I made my way back up to the trees.

"I'll pull you in with me." I shot back, he smiled confidently showing he thought I could do no such thing, and I shoved his shoulder with the side of my arm as we made our way back up to the car.

* * *

><p><strong>AN: Probably a very boring chapter for you guys, but there's more to come! I am so glad my last exam is tomorrow, I totally plan on doing a Judd Nelson fist pump as I walk out of the gates lol anyway, hope this was enough to keep you guys going till next week, update should be next Friday as planned. Thanks for reading and please review : )**


	22. Chapter 22

**Author's Note:**** Once again sorry for the delay, I was asked on Saturday to go on holiday with two awesome friends and have been away at the beach since Tuesday, got back yesterday but not in time to complete a chapter for you guys, but here's the next chapter! I didn't even realise till I posted the last chapter and went down to get the bus that I have officially wrote over one hundred thousand words for this story O.O I cannot believe I have wrote that much! And I've enjoyed writing every chapter, I love every single review and I am so grateful for the awesome people who take time out of their day to read this story, and I have ninety-six reviews which is just INSANE! THANK YOU! This chapter might end up being another filler between what I have done and what I have planned to do, but I hope you guys like it nonetheless, writing about Christmas time in June is so freaky haha : ) anyway, thanks to all favourites, follows, and readers. Thanks to Freax, vampangel25, tealoverx, me (response below), Izout, Entangler, Mrs. Ace Merrill and CacklingCactus for their great reviews :D hope you like this chapter, please review!**

**Me:**** I'm so glad you like the chapter! Yeah I agree some breaks from drama are good, and as for the water thing… hehe they still have to go again before they leave so… ;) lol it's no problem, I hope you have a stress-free move and you like your new home! I actually did take your advice, I met my friend after the exam and we went to the planetarium to relax, I put on Don't You Forget About Me on top of the hill and did the fist pump! I love that song : ) hope you like the update, hugs!**

**Disclaimer:**** I do not own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>"I really have to go now." I said with a slight laugh, I didn't think Ace was getting the concept here.<p>

"Mm-hm." He answered as best he could against the skin of my throat as he continued to leave a trail of deep kisses, it was taking everything in me to remember the fact we were parked just down the street from my house where my aunt and uncle were expecting me to be in a few minutes. It was the night before Christmas Eve and I was spending the next few nights here till the day after Christmas when I managed to bargain I could stay at Ace's if he attended lunch. My uncle still hadn't let up since Ace skipped the last meal, but on Emily's insistence he was invited to come over for lunch. And I was not looking forward to it.

"I seriously have to go!" I insisted but it wasn't a firm sentence given the fact I was laughing through it. Ace finally pulled away and grinned, making a gesture towards my car door telling me to go on ahead. I glanced out to where I knew it'd be freezing and I looked back at Ace who raised an eyebrow. I sighed and narrowed my eyes.

"You are pure evil, you know that?" I asked as I closed the space between us and pressed my lips to his, which stretched into a smirk as his arms tightened around me and pulled me closer. Finally after a few minutes of giving in to the temptation of kissing him- which seemed ever-freaking-present nowadays- I finally pulled back and grabbed the scarf that had been discarded on the seat to wind it around my neck.

"If I get any marks that I'll have to spend the next few days covering up, you're a dead man." I warned him, I checked in the mirror to see my lips slightly swollen, the only downfall I could find about kissing him.

"You won't, I made sure." He said confidently and I scoffed before pulling my coat tighter around me, buttoning whatever buttons Ace had managed to un-do.

"Are you sure you're up for coming on the twenty-sixth? I can tell my uncle that-"

"I'll be there." He interrupted, a sure nod backing the statement up. I sighed and started for the door when he turned the ignition on; just as I grabbed the handle the car started moving up the street.

"What are you doing?" I asked, confused as to why I couldn't just get out at the usual spot he dropped me at.

"Leaving you to your house." He answered simply, I waited till we reached the pavement in front of the house and then went for the door, turning back in surprise when the sound of his door opening had me glance back.

"Again, what are you-"his door closed in the middle of my sentence and I watched him walk casually around to my side and open the door, only a tilt of his head towards the door was my answer and I stepped out of the car to stand beside him, he took my arm and started pulling me up to the door.

The door opened just as we reached the front steps and Richard stood in the doorway with a mildly suspicious expression, ever since Ace left me back up to the door when his dad hit me, Richard had never seen him at the front door, I'd always either meet him down the street or at best if there was ice he'd park in front of the house.

"Hello." My uncle said in a clipped tone, my aunt came out to the front door as well, wiping her hands on a dish cloth. She smiled politely but Richard wasn't letting up.

I glanced over to Ace to see why the hell he had come up here, "Thank you for inviting me to have lunch with you in a few days, I'm looking forward to it." The slight chuckle of surprise from me earned a sideways glance from him before his eyes turned back to meet my uncle's.

"Are you sure you can make it to this meal?" My uncle asked and I shot him a warning look, hoping Ace wouldn't shoot him a sarcastic reply.

"Absolutely, I'll be here on time." He said confidently and my uncle nodded, the look of suspicion didn't leave his face but he seemed to radiate a little less loathing towards Ace. My aunt smiled from beside him and patted his arm.

"Great, it should be ready about two. I'm just sorting the kitchen out for the dinners we have coming up the next few days." My aunt told us, I seized the opportunity to score some points to get in their good books.

"I'll help." I offered and stepped towards the door, my aunt and uncle finally left and I turned to lean on the door and raise an eyebrow at Ace.

"Just wanted to make sure he doesn't bring a gun out when he sees me at the door now." He told me, I chuckled slightly and ran a hand through my hair.

"Smooth enough, he might not even bring the gun to the table when you do come over." I replied, Ace smiled before turning to go back to the car, "Ace?" I asked with slight hesitancy, I knew kissing him was out of the question, even though I'd sure as hell love to. I opted instead for closing the distance between us to stand on my tip toes and wind my arms around his broad shoulders. A hug was pretty safe, no real hints I had been going on date with him for the last few weeks.

After what seemed like a few too many awkward seconds I pulled away to see a slightly amused smile playing on his lips.

"What, no cute kiss on the porch?" he said in a low voice and I smacked his shoulder as I stepped back.

"Merry Christmas seeing as I won't see you, have fun decorating trees and building snowmen." I told him, he was going over to his mom's for the day and I knew she'd end up making him help her do something along those lines, the mental image of Ace making gingerbread men or having a stocking over the fire was just too hilarious.

Ace and the guys pretty much resented the holiday because it involved cheery Christmas carols and they would all have to fork out for presents for whatever girls they had been seeing close to Christmas. I was forced to be the group adviser for any present ideas they had, luckily most of the girls had told me to drop hints to their guy when they weren't around, so both parties were benefitting. I had graciously told Ace if I didn't have to scratch my head or turn the town upside down for something to get him, he didn't have to get me anything. That was win-win too, I had no idea what to even buy him, and I didn't expect him to know what to get me either. So we called it even.

"Merry Christmas." He replied with a roll of his eyes, even the season greeting was something he hated, but I had been determined to at least get one out of him. I waved him off and went inside to help my aunt with the dinner.

* * *

><p>The next few days came and went before I could even blink. Connie had come over Christmas Eve with a bottle of wine for my aunt and uncle and her and I hung out in the living room, I had got her some new make-up and she had told me I wasn't allowed to get my present until the night when her and every other teenager in the town would be at Ace's for a party. I had been given new clothes and make-up, new bags and perfumes, an assortment of hat, scarf and glove combinations and my uncle had insisted I get a pair of good snow boots, my sneakers were only doing so much to keep the cold out.<p>

After watching It's A Wonderful Life, wearing about ten different outfits in one day because my aunt wanted to see what everything looked like, and eating so much turkey and stuffing I thought I would burst, I found myself glancing out the door the day after Christmas to see Ace's car out front and I took a deep breath to calm my nerves as I opened the door to wait on him coming up the path. I shivered slightly as the cold air wafted around my legs and arms, Susan had gotten me a red dress with thin straps that reached my knees and Jennifer had coordinated with her to get me matching red heels. They were a bit high for my liking and I had to wear them around the house for a while that morning to make sure I could walk, the pyjamas and heels combination earned a laugh from my uncle who seemed happier than usual with the holiday. I just hoped the happiness lasted while Ace was here.

"You look nice." Ace said as he reached the door, he held a bottle of wine and a wrapped parcel to me which I took carefully and hoped my balancing skills wouldn't fail me.

"What's this?" I asked as I rusted the package under my arm.

"Present from my mom, it's nothing big but she wanted to get you something and she says thanks for the flowers." I smiled and set the bottle of wine on the stairs before I took the package in my hand which was soft and started to tear the wrapping off. I had sent around a bunch of different flowers and red roses with Ace to give to his mom, I didn't expect anything back though.

"It's beautiful." I said as I slipped my arms carefully into the sleeves of the white cardigan, careful not to snag the material as I fixed it on my shoulders. The sleeves were short so I didn't run the risk of them getting stained with gravy- something I had done far too many times in the last few days- and the material was light so I could wear it in summer too.

"That's gorgeous!" my aunt complimented as she came out to the hall and smiled, Ace picked the bottle up from the stairs and held it out to my aunt.

"That's very kind of you to bring something, John." She beamed and he smiled politely back, something I had still to prevent myself from sniggering at, "Lunch is ready if you want to come on in." she told us and went to the kitchen, I turned to Ace and let out a relieved sigh.

"You look nice too." I told him, he had the white shirt on he wore to The Hop, again with the sleeves rolled up; I was starting to think temperature just didn't affect this guy.

"Thanks, good enough to face a firing squad, or worse, your uncle?" he whispered, I chuckled and took his arm to pull him into the kitchen.

"Too late to back out now." I whispered back.

Sure enough my uncle was a bit of an asshole at first, but Ace held his own to the point the entertainment of watching a guy I had seen haul Vic out of the store one night telling him if he saw him in there again he'd shove his teeth so far down his throat he'd have to stick his toothbrush up his ass to clean them respond politely to any probing questions my uncle had about his job was better than anything we could have found on television. I almost wanted to ask if we could stay past dinner because I wanted to see how long Ace could keep up the smooth and cool act, it was too good a show to cut short as we realised we needed to get going.

"Good news is you won't have to cook for a fortnight." I told him as we got in through the door of his house some while later, my aunt seemed to have a terrible habit of preparing to feed the five thousand when you could count on one hand the actual number of people eating her food. We got sent home with enough trays of food to last past New Year's Day.

"I wouldn't be so sure, if anyone finds this food it'll be gone in no time, your aunt sure can cook." Ace complimented as he set what he had been given into the fridge, stacking it around whatever his mom had given him home.

"So how was Christmas at yours?" I asked as I sat at the table and switched back over to the heels I had been carrying with me from my sneakers, I at least wanted Jennifer to see me wear them once.

"Didn't your aunt already ask me that?" he replied lightly as he shut the fridge.

I shrugged, "Yeah and you said "good", I'm just wondering if that's you being polite or…" I trailed off and he shrugged.

"It was fine, nothing wild or exciting just like every Christmas at our house. Believe it or not I do have a pretty regular house." He told me.

"I didn't mean that, it's not like I think you go home to a circus every Christmas." I replied, earning a chuckle from him, "Was your dad alright and everything?" I asked awkwardly, I knew him and his dad didn't get along a lot and any time he had been over between the incident in the pool hall and now his dad was either out or asleep.

"Yeah he's fine, stayed reasonably sober through dinner but he went out that evening. Probably came home early this morning or crashed on a couch." He said, I decided to drop it at that and went to make coffee. A glance at the clock told me it wouldn't be that long till people started showing up, when everyone was off school parties started earlier, and apparently last year at Ace's around Christmas the parties were especially wild.

I felt his arms slide around my waist and smiled as I washed out cups. "Did you have a good Christmas?" he asked as he leaned his head on my shoulder.

"Yeah it was good, got so many hats and scarves I could sell them. New boots too." I added, he nodded against my shoulder.

"Who got you the dress?" he asked, his hands running over the smooth material around my stomach, it actually took a few seconds for me to be able to search my brain for the name.

"Susan. She and Jennifer teamed up and got me the dress and shoes. Your mom's cardigan goes well with it." I complimented, he made a sound of indecision, as if he was weighing up the last part to decide if he agreed with it or not. I turned to look at him over my shoulder, when I had my hands dried and the pot was on the stove I turned to face him.

"I'm not sure that it does." He said and I raised my eyebrows in question. He slipped the cardigan off my shoulders and I hid a smile as he made a show of nodding in approval.

"Better?" I asked as his hand trailed up my arm and along my bare shoulder.

"Much." He responded in a slightly husky voice before his lips captured mine, I was better able to wrap my arms around his shoulders with the extra height from the heels and I made a note to thank Jennifer later before Ace deepened the kiss and I figured it was a bad time to focus on remembering anything.

Gradually the kisses became more heated, and my hands found their own way to the buttons on his shirt, pulling it open slowly with me barely even noticing as Ace's hands skimmed over my body, the thin material of the dress was both a blessing and a curse under his touch, and when I somehow ended up sitting on the countertop with Ace's arms crushing me against him the dress had successfully been raised enough that I was sitting on the skirt.

The few weeks of kissing and gradual progression of how far we went meant I got more confident in moments like these, so I trailed kisses down his throat and across his shoulder, he now only had the t-shirt he had been wearing under the shirt on, and I found myself lifting it over his head slowly before throwing it on the floor behind him. I took a second to catch my breath which had become increasingly laboured to meet his sharp gaze, his blue eyes wild and intense as they stared back at me, and I was about to lower my lips to his again when-

"Anyone home?!" shit.

Ace growled slightly and I patted his shoulder, "Sorry, that sounds like Eyeball." I said and went to push him away enough to get off the counter.

"Let him freeze." He said casually and I laughed as I fixed my dress and grabbed my cardigan, lifting his t-shirt off the floor as I went to go answer the door which was being knocked by numerous hands by the sounds of it.

"Later." Ace called slightly in promise and I surely hoped the night would come quickly. Sure I had been nervous the first few weeks about when we eventually got to this point, but that wore off slowly but surely and I found myself looking forward to it, but nerves were still there because it would be my first time. Connie had been particularly inquisitive about the whole thing, apparently she had been waiting to talk to me about this stuff for ages, and advice was heaped on me in bucket loads because Billy had been her first and she knows how nerve-wracking it can be. But still, she doesn't exactly know how nerve-wracking it can be when it's Ace were talking about, the guy was probably the most experienced out of The Cobras, and that left a lot of pressure. But I told myself it'd mean at least one of us would know what we're doing, and the past few weeks of dates and increasingly heated make-out sessions showed me he knew exactly what he was doing.

I smoothed my hair down at the door and rolled my eyes at Eyeball's insistent knock before I wrenched the door open just as he was about to pound it again. He grinned with his arm around Susan who was also grinning at the sight of me in her dress.

"You gonna put the door into the front hall while you're at it?" I demanded jokingly and Eyeball took his arm from around Susan to mess my hair up as he walked past.

"Well I knew it'd take a lot to get you two to quit whatever you were at to answer the door." He winked and I shoved his shoulder with a chuckle before I turned to hug Susan.

"You look so damn hot in that dress, I wish I'd have kept it now." She whined in my ear and handed me a bottle of wine she had been holding. I linked her arm and pulled her into the living room to wait with me for the rest of the girls to get here.

"Okay, go again!" Connie ordered a while later as we all sat on the floor of Ace's room with the empty bottle of wine in the middle of the circle we had made. When the girls all arrived we retreated to Ace's room and decided instead of being stuck playing spin the bottle when we had boyfriends, we'd do it where you got to ask a question for whoever the bottle landed on. A little boring at first but as we drank a bit more the questions became a bit more inventive.

I hid my face in my hands as the bottle landed on me, whenever I got asked a question it was mostly concerning me and Ace.

"So… have you and Ace…" Annie, Jennifer's friend trailed off. She had arrived to the party glued to Jennifer's side because she was shy, but we invited her in to sit with us and she got gradually more open. In fact she was now possibly asking a question the rest of the girls were skirting around asking themselves soon enough.

"Not yet." I answered and Connie clambered up from where she sat to grab her bag which had been abandoned by the room door. She lifted a wrapped package from it.

"This has been well-timed then." She said and threw the package into my open hands. I smiled and began tearing the wrapping open, stopping to glare at her when lilac silk shone from the space I had made.

"You didn't."

"Didn't what?" Susan said and peered over my shoulder to see closer, I rolled my eyes and lifted out the lilac silk nightdress with cream lace around the chest and the bottom.

"You bought me this when I went to put what I had bought everyone else in the car, didn't you?" I asked, cursing myself for leaving Connie alone while we were out shopping.

"Yes. And I waited to give it to you now so I knew it'd not be left at your house. Or burned." She giggled and I stood up to hold the nightdress against my frame, I ignored the hoots and wolf whistles from the girls as I smoothed it down wondering if it really was only reaching my mid-thigh. Yeah, it was.

"That looks so-" whatever Jennifer was about to say was cut off my the door to the bedroom opening. I yanked the nightdress down and balled it up behind my back, thankful that the lack of material meant it was easily hid from view.

"We were all wondering where the hell you had disappeared to." Eyeball said as he glanced around everyone, his eyes landed on Susan and he held his hand out.

"Better be getting you home, kid. It's almost one." He said and Susan scrambled up from her place on the floor and grabbed her jacket. Everyone hugged her but I stood my ground, if Eyeball caught a glimpse of this nightgown I'd never live it down. Susan luckily came to me and put her arms around my neck.

"You'll look amazing in it." She told me, and pulled back to give me a thumps-up before she took Eyeball's hand. Once one goes they all do and the girls started leaving one by one until I was left with whatever guys and drunken girls were left. I had stuffed the nightdress under one of the pillows in the bedroom and prayed no one would find it. I was wrestling with myself over whether to burn it or at least try it on.

"What the hell am I doing?" I asked as I found myself standing in the bathroom holding the nightdress in my hands whilst I heard Ace send whoever had managed to stay till half two in the morning on their merry way before he shut the door.

I blame Connie for the whole damn thing. Before she left she told me I only had one chance to have a first time sleeping with someone, and that thought was what had me pulling my red dress over my head and slipping the nightdress on. Ace's mirror was only big enough to let me see my head and shoulders, and I was already blushing at how the neckline plunged in the middle slightly. I hung my red dress over the radiator beside me and mentally checked about three times whether I had taken the pill I needed to take this morning. I was sure I did, so there was nothing else really to do.

A knock at the door made me jump as I had been staring at nothing for who knows how long, suddenly I was pulled back to reality and I licked my lips which had suddenly gone dry.

"You alright?" Ace asked from the other side of the door, I didn't trust my voice not to be super high and give away how nervous I suddenly was, so I crossed the floor in my bare feet to the door, my hand lingering on the lock for a second before I clicked it open.

Well, if nothing else went right tonight, at least I could say I made Ace's eyes widen.

The reaction was definitely from sudden surprise and I could tell it was only because seeing this on me would have probably been the least he would have expected when I came out. He soon reined the surprise in and leant one arm on the door, his eyes running over me a few times before his gaze met mine, which lowered to the floor at the silence which felt heavy.

"I know, I look stupid." I managed to say and laughed in embarrassment, "I'll just go-" I began and went to move past him to retreat to the bedroom, change, bury myself somewhere so I would forget ever putting this thing on.

I gasped slightly in surprise as Ace's arm quickly wound round my waist and pulled me back, I barely had enough time to register my back hitting the wall before his lips crushed mine. Within a few minutes of feverish kissing I was finding it hard to breathe, my head felt light and my legs felt like jelly. His hands finally found the backs of my thighs after exploring every inch of my torso, and with one simple lift my legs were around his waist, which I was grateful for because I was having a tough time keeping myself standing. Some way or another he managed to find his way to the bedroom, and any nerves I had previously had were left outside the door that he kicked closed. And I knew as we finally made it to the bed it would be fine, that I'd be fine, because even though Ace can make me feel so on-edge and self-conscious, when I need to be he can make me feel more safe and comfortable than anyone else can.


	23. Chapter 23

**Author's note:**** Hey, a chapter actually on time, yay! Another bit of a filler in here, because I have plans for stuff coming up but I don't want to rush into things or just skip to it, plus the events coming up will take some work so I'm waiting till I get a laptop (which will hopefully be soon, I am so syked!) before I write them. Anyway, thanks to everyone who reviews, I now have one hundred and four reviews which is just… O.O no words to express how happy I am lol thanks to everyone who has stuck with the story, who has added it to their follows and favourites and I hope you guys enjoy. Thanks to Guest (response below), Mrs. Ace Merrill, vampangel25, Freax, Me (response below), CacklingCactus and Entangler for their awesome reviews! Hope you guys like this chapter and please review : )**

**Guest:**** Thanks for your review :D I did make plans for him to mention something about the dress after your review, hope you like!**

**Me:**** haha don't worry about it, thanks for both awesome reviews! Yeah that version of spin the bottle is good when you have your friends around :D yeah sorry the last chapter was a bit quiet in terms of Ace action but I made sure to plan some for this chapter after your review! Yeah your advice on the song was so good I was like "that is perfect, I am so doing that!" haha. And I adore The Breakfast Club, I have actually thought about doing a fic for it for a while… maybe when I get my laptop and if I have free time I'll start working on it :D I made sure I updated on Friday because I hate it when my updates are late, but I always try my best to get it done, I'm glad it's on time this week lol. Thanks again for two great reviews, hope you enjoy! Hugs!**

**Disclaimer:**** I do not own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>For the first few seconds when I woke up and heard the house was quiet so that meant I was alone, I did feel a slight pang of disappointment. Then I remembered with a glance at my watch on the bedside table that Ace would be at work and had left me sleeping, I breathed a sigh of relief. Even when I didn't have school over Christmas, Joe said I didn't need to come in for work until the time I normally would after school, so I had a few hours to kill.<p>

The silence of outside became apparent when I lay back down and the only sound I could hear was my quiet breathing. I leant up on my elbows and cursed at the fact I couldn't see past the blinds if it had snowed more during the night, so I reluctantly decided to get out of bed, keeping one of the light sheets around me to try and preserve some warmth.

I grabbed my bag from the chair in the corner that I had hurriedly packed for coming over, warm essentials I would have been grateful for, I even threw in the snow boots my uncle got me and some hats and scarves, mainly because I had enough to keep some at my house and some at Ace's. Sure enough when I peeked through the blinds to outside everywhere was covered in a fresh layer of snow, I smiled and threw on the boots, jeans, Ace's sweatshirt which I had basically claimed ownership of and a grey coat my aunt had bought, there was only so long she could stand my layering up under my leather jacket to stay warm.

I made coffee and went out to the back step, but the action felt a bit weird since Ace wasn't sitting with me. But I was grateful he hadn't been here when I woke up, knowing me I'd have tripped over my words and blushed through breakfast. Which would definitely be what I'd do the next time I saw him, which probably wouldn't be until tonight. I could get my act together by then, right?

Well right now any time I let my mind stray to some detail of last night, I could feel my mouth tugging into a smile, which wouldn't freaking go away. I just hoped when I saw him he'd mistake the shivers I was getting as a result of the cold. Or maybe the smug shit would know exactly why, which was probably the more likely outcome, he had been nothing if not very sure of himself the night before.

I shook the thoughts off and decided to cross that certain bridge when I came to it; I rinsed my cup out in the sink and decided to tidy up around the place. The bottles from the party the night before were soon put away and any destruction to the rooms was cleared up. I even went as far as making the bed, which was hardly ever made. I only came to regret the action when my eyes caught a familiar clothing item from the night before. I scowled down at the nightgown and made a point never to listen to Connie again. Not that I had even been wearing it that long, but still, I didn't plan on wearing it again.

One relatively tidy house and one successfully built snowman in the backyard later, I was showering to get ready for work. I had only just brushed my teeth and began drying my hair with a towel when the sound of the front door opening caught my attention. Who the fuck was in the house?

I wrapped the towel around me tighter and decided I didn't want to waste time getting dressed before I got to find out who the hell was in. Ace had taken to working late around this time of year because they had a lot of cars to work on, so it probably wasn't him. I quietly opened the door and tiptoed over to the door of the kitchen before I started second-guessing the towel. If one of the guys had gotten Ace's key off him to grab something they left behind, I'd never live this down. I peeked around the door of the kitchen, sighing in relief when I recognised who was standing in the kitchen.

"Why the fuck is there a snowman in my backyard?" Ace asked as he leant against the counter, he pointed a finger behind him to where the snowman sat happily in the backyard.

I stepped into the kitchen and leant on the doorframe, shrugging casually.

"I had a bit of spare time. Only enough to build one though." I said, slightly disappointed. I didn't have much practice with building snowmen so it took longer to get one right, but I was pleased with it as it saw smiling from the backyard with one of the hat and scarf combinations I had accessorizing it.

"Oh no." Ace said in mock hurt, I nodded sadly.

"Yeah, and I was gonna build a guy one too! Make it look all tough, you know, cigarette butt in its mouth, switchblade in its twig-hand so it can protect against any threats." I teased as I stepped closer, his hands snaked around my waist and he raised his eyebrows in amusement, "Anyway, what are you doing back here?" I asked.

"Lunch break."

"It's after four." I pointed out.

"Well I took it later, what?" he asked innocently I raised an eyebrow, "Thought I'd come back here and give you a ride to work at five. Can't have you walking all that way in the snow."

I smiled, "Aw, are you getting all thoughtful and sensitive now?"

"No, but you are getting to be a smartass. I can just grab lunch and head back to work and leave you to walk all the way-" I interrupted the threat by pressing my lips to his, breaking away after a second to shake my head.

"No need, I'm very grateful for the lift." I told him.

A wicked grin graced his lips and he pulled me closer, "How grateful, exactly?" he asked, toying with the edge of the towel I had tucked in to keep it secure.

A smile crept on to my lips as I fought back a blush, "Um, probably grateful enough to spare a few minutes to…" I trailed off, so I didn't have the guts to come right out and say it, sue me.

"Put on another lacy nightdress?" he finished for me, my smile dropped and my eyes narrowed.

"Like hell I'm ever wearing one of those again." I shot back, his grin turned teasing.

"Oh, come on, you wouldn't have bought it if you didn't like it." I threw my hands up.

"I didn't! Connie bought it in some lingerie shop when we were out shopping and I was out of sight. She gave it to me last night and you can blame her for getting me to wear the stupid thing." I said with a shudder.

"So why did you wear it if you thought it was stupid?" he asked, his arms still tight around me so there was no hope of backing away and avoiding the question.

"Because it was my first time and I wanted to look…." I trailed off, searching for the right word before I shrugged, "hot?" I tried.

"And you thought wearing that made you look hot?" He asked, it sounded even more stupid when he said it back to me; I blushed furiously and ducked my head to avoid his gaze.

"Yes." I said in a low voice, he sighed and I closed my eyes. His hands gripped my shoulders and pulled me back, my eyes reluctantly opened to meet his.

"You do realise that you look hot in jeans, dresses, pyjamas, hell even a towel." He said, I scoffed and looked down at the plain blue towel I had around me before his hand caught my chin and tilted my head back up to meet his gaze, "You look hot all the time, you don't need to wear some lace and silk thing. You actually don't have to wear anything." He finished lightly, his hand pulling at the corner of the towel until it came free, I crossed my arms over my chest to keep the towel around me and his eyes met mine again, staring intensely from under his lashes.

I cleared my throat, "So… you don't mind if I burn that thing in the backyard?" I asked, he chuckled slightly.

"Nope. I mean, I wasn't exactly complaining about it last night." He shrugged, a smile playing on his lips once more and the corners of my mouth tugged up.

"You weren't exactly saying anything about it, excuse me for not being sure how you felt about it." I challenged.

"Well excuse me for being less focused on the nightgown and more on the girl wearing it." He shot back.

"Fair enough." I gave in and stretched up to kiss him, lacing my fingers through his before pulling him back with me towards the direction of the bedroom.

The bell on the shop door had me pull my eyes away from the magazine I had been reading, I supressed a groan as the person who entered practically skipped over to the counter.

"So?" Connie asked as she leant her elbows on the counter much like I had. I straightened up from where I had been leaning over the magazine before I folded it closed and crossed out from behind the counter to put it back on the stand.

"What?" I asked innocently as I found the right place for it, just as I had it set back down she wrenched me round to face her by my elbow.

"Don't give me that, spill!" she ordered, I rolled my eyes.

"I am not telling you shit." I told her, she pouted as I crossed back to my place behind the counter.

"Oh, come on! Please!" she begged, when I shook my head, intentionally drawing out her torture, she groaned, "Okay fine, just answer me two things. One, did you do it? And two, please tell me you at least wore the nightdress once? I don't care if it is ripped to shreds in some corner of the room." She waved it off and I broke into laughter despite myself.

"Fine. Yes and yes." I told her, she grinned and clapped her hands, "And the nightdress is not ripped but I do not intend on wearing it again." I told her, her smile dropped slightly.

"Did he not like it?" I held a finger up to stop her.

"You got two questions, I am not answering a third." I told her, she pouted and leant her elbows on the counter.

"Call that one a bonus?"

I sighed, "Well he didn't complain, but apparently according to him I don't need to wear stuff like that." Her eyebrows furrowed slightly at the last part before she grinned.

"Aw he thinks you don't need it, you two are just too cute!" she sang, I hit her on the arm as the bell went on the door and another customer came in, this time a guy around fourteen or fifteen.

"And that's now the end of this conversation." I said, pointing to the boy that was casually walking around the isle, "I'll be over in Irby's later and you can interrogate me more in the bathrooms or something." I said as she opened her mouth to protest. She nodded and waved before heading back towards the door, passing the young boy as he made his way to the counter.

"Hey, Chris." She greeted, he glanced up from where he had been balancing the items in his arms to nod politely at her before he came up to the counter.

"So, good Christmas?" I asked as he set the items on the counter, I tried making some conversation with any customers that looked reasonable enough to talk to.

"Pretty good." He nodded, "You?" he asked, I nodded as well.

"Can't complain. Chris, right?" I asked, I had seen him in the store maybe once or twice before but I never asked his name, if we ever spoke it was the usual 'please' and 'thank you' between the person behind the till and the customer.

"Yeah. Chris Chambers." My eyes flew up from where I had been packing the items into a bag, suddenly it clicked who he was.

"Eyeball's younger brother?" I asked, I had heard from Eyeball he had a younger brother named Chris, but I never knew what he looked like. There were no striking similarities between him and his brother that I could see, besides the slightly solid build for a guy of his age which now resembled Eyeball's build when I looked at him; Chris had dark blonde hair that set him far apart from his brother's curly brown hair.

"Yeah." He nodded, a slight grudge in his voice told me he wasn't exactly thrilled about the title.

"It's just I know your brother, I hang around with him and his friends. I'm Jesse." I introduced myself, he managed a polite smile and I returned it before reading off the amount due on the till. He counted out the money and I gave him wishes for the New Year as he left for home, it looked to be he had been sent out for the essentials a family runs out of around Christmas. Eyeball had moved out before I arrived in Castle Rock so I had no idea where Chris lived, but a glance out to the snow which was falling lightly had me hoping it wasn't far.

I cleaned up the store for Joe coming in and shrugged my coat on for walking across the road to Irby's. Ace and Eyeball would probably be there already along with Connie who would probably drag me into the bathroom the minute I got through the door.

I handed Joe the keys and glanced up and down the street before deciding the car approaching was far away enough for me to cross the road safely. I hugged my hands under my arms and started making my way across the street, when the car approaching started speeding up slightly; I rolled my eyes and continued walking. No sooner had I made it halfway across than the person driving the car really put their foot down and I quickened my step subtly, by the time I was in the middle of the car's path it was getting very close and I hurriedly hopped up onto the pavement just as the car passed me.

The person stopped a few feet ahead and I growled at their antics before I walked up until I was beside the driver's window, which was fogged but had been rolled down enough for me to recognise the person inside.

"Nice night for a walk?" Vic asked from inside the car, I glared in at him.

"You know, I honestly prefer dealing with Magnet than you, at least his antics are slightly less juvenile." I told him, he raised his eyebrows.

"Well speak of the devil, I'm just going to pick him up now. Why don't you hop in? I'm sure he'd be glad to see you again." I snorted and continued walking.

"No thanks." I spat.

"Aw, come on. You really wanna spend your nights in Irby's with that crowd of shitheads?" Vic asked.

"Well it'd beat hanging out with you guys, which is a punishment equal to having my eyes gouged out with a spoon." I told him.

"Well I don't have a spoon handy, would this do?" he said, and with a click his switchblade glinted, I narrowed my eyes and went to feel in my pocket for mine, then I remembered it was at home in the pocket of the leather jacket. Shit.

"What's wrong, little Jesse forgot her knife?" he asked, I turned away and continued walking, the doors to Irby's weren't far, I could make it.

Vic speeded up slightly and went ahead before the breaks squeaked and the car came to a stop, ahead of me but between me and the door to Irby's. Fuck.

No sooner than my heart rate jumped as his car door cracked open than the door of Irby's opened too and Ace and Eyeball came out. I breathed a sigh of relief as they both made their way towards me and Vic, who shut his door again as they approached.

"How's it goin' guys?" Vic asked with false cheeriness as Ace came over to the window of the car, which was still almost fully closed.

"I don't think you understood me fully when I said to stay the hell away from her." Ace said in a low voice, pointing over to me, before his hand went into his pocket as both he and Eyeball leant on the roof of Vic's car and stared in at him.

I saw Vic's head turn towards me before it turned back to Ace and he laughed slightly, "See you said not to come near the store again, last time I checked the store is way over there." Vic said and pointed across the street to the store.

"Apologies for the confusion, but I meant stay the fuck away from Jesse, maybe I wasn't clear on that point." Ace said with a shrug before he leant in, the hand coming out of his pocket to click the switchblade open that he now held, "Maybe I better explain it again so there's no more confusion." He offered, before his arm with the switchblade swung towards the car window and landed in the middle of the glass, cracks shot out like a spider web from the blade of the knife.

Ace pulled the blade out and swung his elbow down that he had been leaning on the car, shattering the glass inwards around Vic who now looked pissed. Vic's hand with the switchblade still in it shot out towards Ace who grabbed it and slammed it down on the window-frame, I stood frozen until the blade of Ace's knife went through the leather of Vic's jacket into his arm. I jumped at the sound of the knife hitting flesh before I clapped my hands over my mouth.

Eyeball glanced over from where he stood a short distance away watching and waved his hand for me to come towards him, I edged my way around Ace who was now in the process of dragging Vic from the car. Eyeball grabbed my arm and went to get me out of the way before he spotted Vic's knife and grabbed it off the pavement. He shrugged at my questioning gaze before he got me over to the door of Irby's, at which point he handed me the knife.

"You wanna make Charlie's year? Tell him he now owns Vic's switchblade. And stay in there." Eyeball ordered, pushing me slightly forward towards the door. I glanced once more to where Vic and Ace were, Eyeball followed my gaze. "He's got this." He told me, and it did look like he had. I reluctantly opened the door and went inside.

Connie skipped over to me and I held my hand up to stop her before I crossed past her over to where the guys were. I nudged Charlie's elbow and held the knife out to him with the blade safely tucked away.

"Well it's a little late to be giving me my Christmas present." Charlie teased, I smiled slightly before I gave him the knife.

"Don't thank me, Eyeball told me to give it to you. It's Vic's." I said, Charlie grinned down at the knife and flicked the blade out, I clapped his shoulder lightly before deciding to leave him to it, I didn't want to see the damage he was likely to do to himself with the thing.

I dragged Connie to the bathroom and told her what happened while I splashed my face with warm water.

"Whoah." She said with wide eyes, "We heard glass breaking but we didn't figure that had happened. Ace just came out to see what was taking you so long." She told me.

"Well I'm glad he did, I didn't have my knife which was real fucking stupid." I said, cursing myself and making a mental note to ensure I carried it with me everywhere from now on.

"Do you think you could actually… use it?" she asked carefully, I looked up at her where she sat on the sinks, her eyes bright and curious. I stared at my reflection and remembered when I had cut Vic's hand, could I ever manage to stick the knife in like Ace had?

"Yeah." I said with strength in my voice after I decided on an answer, "When it comes down to it, I'll use it."

"When?" she echoed, I stared evenly at her.

"Yeah, this is only what Vic's doing, sooner or later Magnet's gonna make another reappearance. He hasn't done anything like this yet, but he will. And when he does I'm gonna have to be prepared to get out of it any way I can." I told her, my breath coming out of me in a rush, "Well for now I'm not worried about it, it's just a few more months then this is all in the past." I said, she smiled as she remembered me telling her of the plans Ace and I had to leave after graduation, her smile still was slightly concerned but I smiled bravely and tugged her down from the sink.

"Come on, you owe me a drink for making me wear that stupid nightdress." I told her, she laughed and lead the way out of the bathroom. We ordered from the bar and I grabbed beers for Ace and Eyeball who had made their way back in while Connie and I had been in the bathroom.

"Here." I said and handed them both beers before taking my drink off Connie, leaning on the table beside Ace.

"Thanks." Eyeball said before downing his in half a gulp, I finally turned my eyes on Ace who stared back evenly.

"You alright?" I asked.

"Of course." He said and slipped an arm around his waist, I leaned into his side, "You?"

I nodded against his shoulder, "Thank you." I said, we both knew what I was talking about.

"Anytime."


	24. Chapter 24

**Author's note: Another chapter on time, yay! I am all excited because my laptop will be arriving this evening hopefully : ) our internet connection at home won't be set up for another while but I will be able to write at home in the meantime and only have to come to the library to actually upload the chapters, which is great! :D thanks to any new favourites and follows and to the awesome people who continue to read this story. Thanks to Me (response below), Tealoverx (response below), Izout, CacklingCactus and Entangler for their amazing reviews. Hope you guys like this chapter and please review!**

**Me: Haha I don't blame you! Bad guys are the best ;) hope you like the update and I know it's late but happy 4th of July to you too! Hugs : )**

**Tealoverx: Thank you! I'm glad you like the chapters : ) same here! I'm looking forward to Christmas already :D hope you like this chapter, peace!**

**Disclaimer: I do not own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>I stood in the store for what was to be my last day working in 1960, which has a pretty final feel about it but I'd be back to work a few days into the New Year. Tomorrow night was New Year's Eve and anyone not forced to stay in with their parents was assumed to be attending the party at Ace's, my aunt and uncle were heading to their friend's house so I was granted permission to stay the night at Ace's.<p>

The store was pretty much dead but I agreed to stay until ten anyway, the quiet gave me lots of time to sit behind the counter and think about how much my life had changed this past year. There were some great changes, some not so great. A lot had been crammed into the second half of the year, but I took comfort in the fact there was very little that could happen in the last day or so of the year, so whatever happened was in the past and I didn't have to worry about anything until 1961 began.

Or so I thought.

Ace was working till late tonight, which didn't help my paranoia when sounds came from the back of the store. I listened for a few seconds but decided to ignore it, going back to daydreaming. Then the noises came again, much louder this time and I heard boxes moving and falling, like someone was pushing the door open.

My hand went to my pocket and grabbed my switchblade, flicking the blade out before I stood up and quietly made my way down the hallway where the noises persisted. I made sure to watch my back in case it was Ace playing a trick again. He had told me he'd be at work until I was finished which wasn't for an hour, but some small part of me was praying this was him playing some stupid joke to scare me.

No such luck. There was someone getting in through the back door, shoving whatever boxes had fallen from their path before their gaze focused on me, and a smile stretched on their face.

"Honey, I'm home." Magnet said casually as he leaned on the wall just at the corner, I kept a firm grip on the switchblade in my hand.

"What the hell do you want?"

"Whoah," he said, lifting his hands to show he meant no harm, "Relax Jesse, just came to wish you a happy New Year. And to show you how important it is that you get a lock on this back door, who knows who could come in." he warned, I heard the front door of the store opening and smirked.

"Duly noted, now if you'll be so kind as to go back out and get the hell out of here, I have customers waiting." I told him, pointing up to the front of the store before I turned and walked back up. I heard him follow behind, but I didn't care, whoever was up at the front was a Godsend at the minute, all I had to do was waste time until Magnet got bored and left.

The hope died in the pit of my stomach and my feet stopped in their tracks as I got up to the front of the store, to see that who I thought would help get rid of Magnet was in fact two other members of his gang. Vic was absent, but that didn't make me feel any better as I realised it was still three pretty big guys against me, somehow I didn't think whatever fighting skills I had were gonna help me in this situation.

"You know, I think we'll stick around for a while." Magnet said from behind me, and I turned to see him grin triumphantly before he nodded to one of the guys. I turned to see the guy he had nodded to step back outside the door and shut it closed behind him, standing outside. Keeping watch.

I didn't realise I had turned the full way round until Magnet's arm went around my throat, and his other hand grabbed my hand which was holding the switchblade. He turned my hand and grabbed the wrist before banging it against the doorframe beside me, the knuckles throbbed in pain and my grip on the switchblade faltered enough for him to grab it.

"I don't think you'll be needing that." He told me as he took the switchblade. With the only solid defence I had now gone, I panicked for what to do next. Some part of me managed to remember what Ace had said when someone had their arms around me and I was facing away from them. I leaned my torso to jab my elbow as hard as I could into Magnet's side. He wheezed slightly as his stomach buckled from the blow and I got out from under his arm. The front of the store was no hope so I decided for the back, just as the thought entered my mind and I turned to run down the hallway, Magnet's arm went round my waist and shoved me back.

I stumbled back and righted myself against the counter, but with Magnet's friend now making his way around the counter and a very angry Magnet only a foot away, I was screwed. Magnet chuckled before rubbing his side as he nodded in approval.

"Not bad, I take it Ace taught you some stuff. Clever of him." He complimented, with a nod to the guy now beside me. "Jerry, do me a favour and keep that bitch still." He said. Jerry grabbed the collar of my jacket and shoved me backwards until I was at the corner of the counter where it met the wall. He stepped closer and I struggled, my hand shooting out in the hopes of breaking his nose but he caught it and my arms were twisted painfully up my back, I fought as hard as I could but this was it, I was trapped.

"What the fuck do you want?" I asked Magnet when I found my voice again.

"Just to pay you a little visit and settle some scores, and to teach you a lesson."

"What lesson? That you have no hope against someone else in a fight unless you have your buddies to hold them still?" I spat, he chuckled before shaking his head.

"No, the lesson's something you've missed out on because you've only been here a short while. See Ace and all the other guys, they know what happens when you mess with our gang. But you, I don't think you have a clue, so we came here to show you. I wanted you to be able to start the New Year knowing exactly what the consequences are for messing about."

"What the hell did I do?" I asked.

"Besides scratching the hood of my car with your switchblade?" Magnet pointed out, my voice died in my throat as I remembered, so I guess this was payback.

"Is that all?" I asked casually, the need to appear unafraid was taking hold, there was nothing worse to me than giving this asshole the satisfaction of knowing I was scared out of my wits right now.

"Mostly. Besides that it's Vic's little injuries. Brave little move scratching his hand, and that wound Ace left in his arm will leave a nice little scar. I didn't allow Vic here tonight because he tends to get a little over-zealous." Magnet explained, I watched with increasing dread as he slipped his jacket off and hung it over the counter, "So as a consolation for not allowing him here, I did promise we'd make sure you pay for that little trick too." He added as he fished his cigarette and lighter from his pocket, lighting a cigarette and taking a drag before stepping closer to blow the smoke in my face.

I turned my face away and glanced out to where Magnet's other goon was still keeping watch outside, Magnet's hand turned my jaw so my gaze returned to his.

"Don't worry, we'll know if someone's coming over, we know there'll be no one around for a while so that gives us plenty of time." Magnet said.

"Time for what?" I asked, wincing at how weak my voice sounded.

"Payback." He said and I gritted my teeth against the squeal my instincts were telling me to let out, there was no one that'd be close enough at this time of night to hear me, and it'd just get me in more trouble.

"What now?" Jerry asked Magnet from behind me, Magnet ran him eyes over my torso and a sick feeling filled me as unpleasant thoughts of what he could have planned flooded my mind.

"Let one of her arms go, the right one." Magnet told him, and took my right arm from where Jerry had it behind my back. He stretched it down and across the countertop, holding my wrist securely. He stopped for a second and switched leaned back towards his coat, retrieving an object before turning back to me.

My breath caught as Magnet's switchblade flicked out an inch from my face, the metal reflected my expression back at me. Magnet set the switchblade down on the counter before rolling the sleeve of the sweater I was wearing up to my elbow. His hold on my wrist tightened as he grabbed the switchblade and eyed my arm before looking back up at me.

"I'd keep very still and very quiet if I were you." He told me, he thought for a second before looking back up at Jerry, "Put your hand over her mouth so she doesn't get any ideas." He told him, and Jerry's hand clamped over my mouth. Then the blade slowly lowered to my skin.

I gritted my teeth and blinked away whatever tears that built up as the blade carved its way up my arm. It had been a while since Eyeball had carved the Cobra signature on my arm, so the pain seemed fresh. Especially since the word Magnet decided to carve was far larger and nine letters long and those nine letters hurt like a bitch.

The cut wasn't deep but it would surely leave a scar, red seeped out from the cuts which throbbed right up until Magnet finished the last letter. When he was done he straightened up to admire his handy work, smiling and I glared before realising he hadn't taken the precaution of standing out of reach.

I leaned back on my left leg and kicked my right out, hitting him square in the crotch as hard as I could. He let go of my arm as he fell backwards but Jerry grabbed it. The shift in his position meant his hand over my mouth moved enough so the softer area of skin between his thumb and forefinger was lowered. I sunk my teeth into the skin and bit down as hard as I could, to the point where I tasted blood. I ignored the throb where his arm tightened around the middle of the cuts until a sharp slap at the side of my face had my eyes open and my jaw slack enough for Jerry to get his hand back.

Magnet stared at me angrily as Jerry shook his hand out, prominent bite marks in his skin with blood starting to appear made me satisfied that I at least showed I wasn't totally helpless. I allowed a small smile to grace my lips as Magnet straightened up to full height with a grimace, he glared before slapping me again across the face.

"Little bitch! I'm gonna-" Jerry began and his hand went for my throat, but Magnet stopped him.

"Let that one slide, Jer. I knew she'd fight back." Magnet said, Jerry scoffed from behind me.

"She fucking bit me!"

"She's a Cobra." Magnet snickered, "That's what they do. Right, Jesse?"

I stared at him in slight disgust, but nodded.

"Well we know Cobras bite, do you know what Scorpions do?" he asked, and reached for his pocket again. I shook my head, and he smiled as he retrieved another item from his pocket.

I eyed the salt shaker he took from his pocket, one that looks like it belonged to the Blue Point Diner. I stared at it in confusion until he signalled to Jerry to give him back the arm he had been cutting. Then it clicked, and I struggled to keep my arm out of Magnet's reach.

"Worked it out, have you?" He asked.

"You are fucked in the head, you know that?" I asked.

"And you're a smart-assed, naïve little bitch who needs to know exactly what she's up against." He said, he turned the salt shaker upside down and took the lid from the bottom before he held it over my arm, "Because Scorpions… sting." He told me, right before he turned the shaker so the open bottom was over my arm, and proceeded to pour the contents over the cuts on my arm. I gritted my teeth and clenched my eyes shut against the burning pain which was easily ten times worse than the actual cut. The squeal of pain whistled out through my teeth and tears rushed down my cheeks.

When the salt shaker finally ran out, I let the breath out I had been holding. I glared up at Magnet who had been watching my reaction, a sick smile across his lips.

"There." He said, letting my arm go. I cradled it against my side and waited for Jerry to let my arm go. But he didn't, so I waited hoping either someone would come in or they'd leave already.

Magnet lit his cigarette which had been discarded on the counter and lit it once more, taking a few drags and leaning against the counter. He glanced at the clock on the wall and put his switchblade away, shrugging his jacket on.

"We better get going. Have you got an astray around here that I could…?" He trailed off, signalling to the cigarette which was almost finished. I didn't answer him, and with a glance around he looked disappointed, before he stepped over. "How about you take the rest?" he offered, and yanked my injured arm out before flipping it to the inside which was bare and pale, blood had spread from the cuts on the outside but it was untouched.

"No!" I cried in alarm before I screamed as the cigarette burned my skin, drowning out the quiet sizzling noise it made against my skin as it extinguished.

With a sadistic laugh Magnet nodded to Jerry who let me go, my knees buckled slightly and I leaned against the countertop, my breath coming in quick gasps. Magnet and Jerry left without a word, and my breaths dissolved into sobs as I was finally left alone. I sank down to the floor and held my arm out to examine the damage. The inside was graced with an ugly circular burn, ashes sat amongst the damaged skin and I refrained from touching it. The outside of my arm dripped blood onto the floor and I groaned before forcing myself to stand, stumbling my way down to the small bathroom down the back.

It was small and in serious need of a good clean, the light was dim but I could see enough to rinse my arm in the small sink. The salt continued to burn as it dissolved and then eventually washed away, but the cuts still stung. The burn radiated pain and would need some creams or a proper rinsing. I splashed water on the side of my face that had been slapped and hoped the redness had went down, it felt warm to the touch so I hoped it wasn't obvious.

I carefully wound the toilet paper around my arm in a makeshift bandage and leant against the cool tile wall, before my head jerked around as I realised Joe would be here any minute. I ran back up to the front and brushed the salt sitting on the counter into my hand and took the cigarette butt from the floor. I dumped both down the toilet, taking some paper back up to clean the drops of blood.

I grabbed my switchblade from where it lay on the floor near the doorframe and shoved it into the pocket of my coat before lifting my coat from the stool it had sat on and shrugging it on, careful not to jostle my arm too much. I glanced at the clock and then remembered the back door would still be open. Shit.

"Jesse?" I heard Joe call a few minutes later as he got into the store. I hurriedly set the rest of the boxes back up and made my way up to the front of the store.

"Sorry I was just in the bathroom." I told him, he nodded but his eyes ran over my face and I ducked my head.

"Have you got someone who'll take you home?" he asked, I nodded and made my way out from behind the counter before stopping.

"Do you think we could get a proper lock on the back door soon?" I asked, he raised an eyebrow and I hurriedly thought of an explanation, "It's just I heard some noises out the back earlier and they scared me a bit. I'd feel a lot safer if there was a proper lock, I'd pay for it of course." I told him, he waved the last part off.

"Nonsense, I've been meaning to get a proper lock on that door anyways. I'll look into it after tomorrow, Happy New Year." He told me, I told him the same before I went out the front to wait on Ace.

I tried my best to look casual as his car pulled up; I climbed into the car and put my arm at my side out of his view, ignoring the dull ache in it.

"How was work?" He asked, a routine question when he picked me up.

"Fine." I shrugged, "You?"

He nodded, "About the same. Tired as hell, I'll be glad to get home." He chuckled; suddenly the mention of home had alarm bells ringing. There was no way I'd be able to hide this from him at home, and he'd be liable to go out guns blazing if he found out.

"Actually, I think I'll stay at my aunt and uncle's tonight." I told him, staring ahead when he turned to look at me, "I'm not spending New Year's Eve with them so I figured I should stay tonight, you know?" I added, his eyes ran over my face and I glanced at him, trying my best to keep a straight face. Finally he nodded and turned to head in the direction of my house.

The ride home was silent, I kept my eyes off him and switched between staring out the front or out my side window, eventually we arrived at the house I unbuckled my seat belt and forced myself to look at him. Sure enough he was apparently scrutinising me, I stared back evenly and smiled at him.

"I'll see you tomorrow night for the party?" I asked, he took a few seconds to answer.

"I'll pick you up around six." He told me. I nodded and stretched across to press a quick kiss to his lips. I went to pull back when his hand went softly around the back of my neck and pulled my lips back to his. I wanted to tell him, I did, but I knew it'd do more harm than good. I wouldn't be able to hide the cuts forever, he was sure to find out somehow. But I wanted tomorrow night to be drama-free, it was the last day of the year and I sure as hell wasn't going to spend it wondering if Ace would spend the next day in prison on a murder charge.

After a few minutes I forced myself to pull away and retreated up to the house, my aunt and uncle were surprised to see me, but they had no problem with letting me stay. I exchanged the usual small talk before I retreated upstairs. I waited until they were in bed and crept around the house as quietly as I could in search of a first aid kit. I finally found one in the medicine cabinet and went to work treating the injuries. I peeled the paper off and washed the cuts again, the bleeding had all but stopped so I rinsed the cuts to keep them clean. The burn was red and still stung so I carefully washed it to try and clear any ash or germs from it. When I was done I wrapped it in the gauze we had, I took the rest of the roll back to bed to be able to change it, making a mental note to replace it as quickly as possible.

I snuck back to my room and tried to take my mind off the burn as I finally drifted to sleep a few hours later.

* * *

><p>By the next night when Ace was picking me up, the burn has successfully blistered and didn't hurt much except when I changed the dressing, so I reminded myself not to let my arm touch anything. The cuts had healed over and my skin felt tight, so I just decided to generally try to not move my arm.<p>

Most of the day had been spend trying to find something to wear that wouldn't show the bandage on my arm or look weird. I settled on my red pencil skirt with my black and white striped top and my denim jacket over the top. The sleeves were long enough to cover my arms and the outfit was the least awful I could piece together. I settled on white pumps and then did my hair and make-up. Ace picked me up at six and my aunt and uncle were just getting ready to go out themselves.

"Hey." I greeted brightly as I got into the car, determined to appear in a good mood. It seemed to work and Ace didn't look suspicious, we talked about who might show up and what we were doing. It wasn't as if we didn't know, most of the same people were at the parties and everyone would smoke, drink, listen to music and talk. Still, it gave us something to talk about until we got home.

Ace went to grab a shower and I busied myself tidying up before I sat down to watch TV. Soon enough the shower was shut off and I waited for Ace to get dressed before he'd probably join me in the living room. Sure enough he did, shirtless I might add, which didn't help the situation. I grabbed two beers from the kitchen and handed him one, taking a seat again on the couch although a slight bit further away than when I sat down. I could do this; it'd only be a matter of time until people started showing up.

Thank the Lord, Eyeball and Susan showed up shortly after, Susan had to be home before midnight to celebrate New Year's with her family so they decided to come earlier. I once again escaped to Ace's room and we talked shit until the rest of the girls showed up.

Soon enough the party was packed, even more so than we had expected, and I wiped the sweat off my brow as I leant on the wall in the living room.

"Too warm?" A voice asked, I turned to see Ace had come to stand beside me, even he looked too warm in a white t shirt. I went to nod then realised if I said yes he'd wonder why I still had the jacket on.

"I'm fine." I said with a shake of my head, Ace raised his eyebrows.

"Your face is redder than your skirt." He pointed out, I smiled tightly.

"I feel a little cold." I told him, to which he smiled as he moved to stand in front of me, his hands finding my waist.

"I can help with that." He offered before he pressed his lips to mine. I returned the kiss gratefully, winding my arms around his neck. A minute or so later he had kissed down my throat and reached up to take my arms from around his neck. They fell limply at my side as I closed my eyes in contentment at the welcome feeling of his lips against my skin. It was only when he brushed the jacket off my right shoulder to press a kiss to the skin there that I caught on to my senses again and pulled his lips back up to mine, shrugging the jacket back up on my shoulder.

I broke away after a few seconds, if this kept up one of us was liable to head towards the bedroom, and that was another thing I had to avoid. I kissed his cheek before I finally escaped and went to find Connie or some one of the girls I could talk to. It seemed they were all busy getting practise in for their midnight kiss, so I decided to escape out to the back.

I grabbed a beer from the counter and made my way out the back, leaning on the post as I bit the lid off the beer and took a welcome sip. The pain in my arm was easy to ignore when I was around people and talking; now it was starting to become the focus of my mind once again. I heard the back door opening and decided whatever lucky soul that decided to come out here was going to waste their time talking to me to distract me, whether they wanted to or not.

"Let me guess, now you're too warm." Ace said lightly, I turned to see him walk out and lean on the post opposite from me.

"It got a little stuffy in there." I explained, hoping he'd accept the excuse.

"What's up with you?" he asked suspiciously after a few seconds of silence, I turned to stare at him and tried my best to look confused.

"Nothing's wrong, why?" I asked, he stared at me for a few seconds before shaking his head and looked out onto the backyard.

"Last time you were this quiet and went outside, me and you got into a bit of an argument." He told me, I thought back to the fight we had on the front porch over Alice, I pulled my jacket tighter around me.

"Yeah, sorry about that."

Ace shook his head, "I wasn't looking for an apology, but I know when something's bothering you. And you said you wouldn't lie to me anymore, so when I ask what's wrong, I'd like to hear the truth." He told me, I sighed.

"Nothing's wrong. I'm telling you the truth." The silence that followed told me I wasn't fooling anyone, least of all him. Damn him and his ability to tell when something's up. I looked over to see him fishing in his pocket for something before getting his packet of cigarettes out and his lighter. I watched as he lit a cigarette before his gaze caught mine. He held the packet out and I stared down at it.

"No thank you." I said quietly, he put the packet back in his pocket and I tore my gaze away from the lit end of the cigarette which somehow made the burn on my arm feel more prominent. I turned to go back inside, not trusting myself to make up a half-believable lie.

"Jesse-"he began as his hand reached out to me. I realised too late when he took hold of my right arm, his fingers curling around to rest right on the burn, which screamed at the touch. I couldn't help the slight hiss of pain that escaped me before I wrenched my arm from his grasp and held it close to my stomach. I straightened my face as quickly as I could from the grimace that had come over it suddenly, but it was too late.

He threw the cigarette he had been smoking out onto the yard before pointing at my sleeve, "Show me your arm." He ordered quietly, I backed away as he took a step closer.

"There's nothing wrong with it, I hit it earlier and-"

"Bullshit." He cut me off harshly, "Take that jacket off right now or I take it off for you."

I fumbled for the doorknob and opened the back door into the kitchen, backing my way in clumsily.

"Few beers worse for wear, Jesse?" Eyeball asked with a grin where he stood sorting out which drink he was taking, his eyes went To Ace and the grin faded. I looked back to Ace who appeared to be struggling with keeping calm.

"Take the jacket off. Now." Ace ordered, and my eyes shut in defeat as I realised there was no way out of it. Even Eyeball and anyone else in the kitchen was sure to want to know now. I slipped the jacket off and put it on the counter, holding my bandaged arm close to my stomach.

Ace's hand carefully took my hand and stretched my arm out. Wordlessly he untied the fastening that had been keeping the bandage on before he unwound the gauze; it wasn't wrapped as tightly as it had been last night, so in under a minute the injuries were visible to both Ace and Eyeball.

"What the fuck?" Eyeball breathed as they stared down at the word scratched on my arm, the letters were red around the edges and the scabs were still fresh. Ace turned the arm this way and that, before his eyes caught the burn on the inside, then his gaze turned murderous as he stared down at the burn, which looked angry and irritated now it had been disturbed.

"When did this happen?" Ace asked in a voice that scared me a lot more than anything that had happened the night before.

"Last night at the store, Magnet and some guys came in and-" Ace held his hand up for me to stop, I noticed anyone else that had been in the kitchen escaped to the living room, I sure as hell wanted to follow as Ace's eyes met mine, demanding silence.

"He could be anywhere." Eyeball said to Ace, I realised then he was trying to talk him out of going to look for him right now, "His house, Irby's, any other bar in town and even one of his friends. Leave it tonight, man. First thing tomorrow we'll find him." Dread built in my stomach and I shook my head in protest, they both looked at me like I was crazy.

"This was for scratching his car, and for stabbing Vic. Plus I kicked him and bit jerry's hand badly. It's nothing to start a fight over, I just want to forget about it." I told them.

"So when exactly did you plan on showing me this?" Ace asked.

"If I could've gotten away with it, I'd have never shown you it." I told him, he wanted the truth, there it was. "It definitely wouldn't have been tonight, I just wanted to have a good time and not worry about anything tonight." I confessed, lowering my head.

"What are we gonna do?" Eyeball asked Ace, I kept my gaze on the floor, praying he wouldn't leave.

"We'll sort it out tomorrow, go back into the party but tell the rest of the guys what happened. I'm gonna get her cleaned up." Ace told Eyeball, I breathed a sigh of relief as Ace took the gauze he had set on the counter. I grabbed my jacket which had more gauze in the pocket.

"Sit." He told me when we got to the bathroom and I flipped the seat down on the toilet and sat on it, waiting as he grabbed some toilet paper and soaked it under the tap. He kneeled down in front of me and took my arm, pressing the paper onto the burn. I gritted my teeth as he cleaned around the burn carefully. I got the gauze from my pocket and he took it off me to wind it around my arm, tying it tightly.

"Are you mad at me?" I asked, I sounded like a child but I didn't care, I didn't want him getting angry.

"Yes." He answered, shit. "You're supposed to tell me when something like this happens."

"I'm sorry." I said quietly, we sat in silence for a few seconds, "I didn't think you'd be the one playing nurse here. It's supposed to be me cleaning you up, not the other way around." I joked, thinking back to the first party here when I was exactly where he was.

I expected a smirk or a smart comment, but his face remained serious. "Tomorrow you stay at your aunt and uncle's; I'll pick you up that night. From then on, some one of us stays outside the store at all times while you're at work. No argument." He told me.

"Fine." I agreed.

"And you're gonna learn how to fight properly. Me and Eyeball will make sure you can kick the shit out of two guys with your eyes closed soon enough." He said, I chuckled in spite of myself and he lifted his gaze to mine, "And I swear, if you ever keep something like this from me again, you'll be sorry." He said, I nodded in all seriousness.

He stood up and offered me his hand, I grabbed it and he lifted my jacket and helped me put it on over the bandage. I fixed the collar and made sure it sat right before I stretched up to wind my arms around his neck tightly. After a few seconds his arms went around my waist and held me tightly against him. I rested my head against his shoulder and closed my eyes as we lapsed into silence.

However long we stood there I didn't know, but I pulled back to glance at my watch as the sound of people counting down from ten loudly from the living room registered. Sure enough, we were only a few seconds off midnight.

"Happy New Year." I told him, smiling as best I could.

Once corner of his lips lifted slightly, and I was thankful he wasn't as angry as he had been, "Happy New Year." He answered, and pressed his lips to mine as hoots and cheers were heard from the living room as we hit 1961. It marked a new beginning, and in only a few short months I'd be leaving with Ace after graduating high school, which I should be looking forward to. Instead the six months it would take to get there stretched out in front of me and I realised as I stood kissing my boyfriend in the same place we had our first kiss six months before, that a lot of stuff can happen in a few months. And not all of it will be good.


	25. Chapter 25

**Author's note:**** Hey, here's the next chapter! Chapter 26 should be up a little earlier than normal next week because I'm going on holidays on Friday so I want to get the chapter up before that. I can't update while I'm on holidays but good news is I'm getting internet installed at home the day after we get back so I can easily catch up, as well as begin to go back and edit previous chapters for spelling mistakes etc. Thanks for any new favourites and follows and thanks to Me (response below), rockstar54, Izout, Mrs. Ace Merrill, CacklingCactus and Entangler for their amazing reviews, I always appreciate them so much! Anyway, I'm hoping to get this chapter finished before the library closes so I better get cracking, enjoy and please review!**

**Me:**** Thanks for another awesome review! Sorry I never actually mentioned the word they carved on her arm, it totally slipped my mind that I had to actually write it lol but I'll slip it in at the start of the chapter. Yeah don't worry, Ace will be making sure Magnet's sorry, and he won't stay mad at Jesse, don't worry :') I'm glad you thought she tried to fight them off well enough, and I'm looking forward to writing about Ace and Eyeball training her so that'll be fun haha :D I'm very glad you like the chapter and I hope you like this one too, enjoy! Hugs!**

**Disclaimer:**** I do not own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>"Jesse, are you starting to get ready?" My aunt called from the bottom of the stairs, I looked to make sure the lock on the bathroom door was tight.<p>

"Yeah, I won't be that long!" I told her, wincing as I pulled the bandage from my arm. It stuck and scratched various at various points along my cuts and the burn, pulling at the scabs to the point I had to try my best not to make any noise. Ace stopped by the pharmacy on his way to leave me home this morning and I got new bandages and some disinfectant for the cuts and burn ointment. I started with the burn because it was still looking a bit worse for wear, the ointment didn't sting so I hoped it would stay reasonably calm while I was out with Emily and Richard.

I turned over to the cut and filled the sink with water before pouring a reasonable amount of disinfectant in. I leant forward till my arm was under the water and gently washed around the cuts.

"Son of a bitch." I murmured as I looked down at the marks, they would scar for sure. It would only be a matter of time before Richard or Emily spotted them, as we got into summer the excuse of being cold wouldn't hold up as well, so I'd have to show them sooner or later. Preferably at the car before Ace and I left, I could jump in and tell him to floor it before they had a chance to respond.

For something that was supposed to be payback for scratching his car, this definitely wasn't an equal punishment. All Magnet had to go was put a fresh coat of paint on the hood and no one would know, I'd carry this word on my arm for months, maybe even years. Carrying the Cobra mark on my shoulder was one thing; it was small and was easily covered. The word "SCORPIONS" that spanned from my wrist to my elbow would be just a bit harder to keep under wraps.

After a few minutes I let the water out and dried my arm before wrapping it in a bandage again. I slipped a dressing gown on and put the old bandages in my pocket to dispose of at some other point. I had already washed my hair and face so I put the disinfectant and burn ointment in my other pocket before unlocking the door. I dived for my room door as Richard came out of his and Emily's room, I got the door closed in time thankfully and decided to get dressed.

By the time we were heading out I had managed to find a reasonable blue dress and wore a white long-sleeved cardigan with it, and white pumps. I knew Aunt Emily would have suggested the red dress I got for Christmas because we were going out to a restaurant, but it wasn't like we were going to The Plaza, so I dressed casual. Well, as casual as a girl can dress when she's trying to cover up the fact she was cut and burned on one arm.

Thankfully I made it through dinner without much fuss, I just kept saying I was cold and they left me alone soon enough. I had told Ace we'd be back late and I'd call from home when we got there, but we ended up staying late until about ten. What can I say? The place had great food.

Coming back through the middle of Castle Rock was like a blur as I sat in the back seat with my eyes drifting shut. I was just on the verge of sleep when Richard slammed on the brakes and I shot forward in my seat, I'd have hit the back of Emily's chair if I hadn't been wearing a seat belt.

"What the-?" I asked as I rubbed my chest where the belt had slammed against it, Richard had stopped the car in the middle of the road and opened his door without a word to get out.

"Oh my God." Emily breathed, I unbuckled my seat belt and leant forward to see what she was looking at, as my eyes landed on the figure Uncle Richard was half-helping, half-dragging towards the car, as the headlights shone on the two of them I slumped back in my seat and put a hand over my eyes.

"You gotta be kidding me." I whispered as Richard dragged Magnet over to the car, opening the door with some difficulty as he fought to keep him upright.

"Jesse, can you help?!" My uncle asked in frustration as I sat there staring at Magnet. I resisted the urge to roll my eyes before I leant across the seats to take Magnet's arm and pull him into the car. Yank him in more like, and I tried- and failed- not to gain any satisfaction from the grunt of pain as he fell into the car.

"Are you alright?" my aunt asked worriedly from the front seat as my uncle joined her once again.

"He'll be fine if we get him to the hospital, he's just got a stab wound in his leg and some broken bones, nothing to worry about." My uncle told her in reassurance, even though it sounded far from reassuring.

"He was stabbed?" My aunt cried, I looked down to Magnet's right leg where there was a stab wound on the top of his leg. It wasn't on the inside so he wouldn't have bled to death. Unfortunately.

"Yes. Jesse?" My uncle called from the front seat, I met his eyes in the mirror, "Can you put pressure on his leg to stop him losing too much blood?"

I turned to Magnet and let a smirk only he'd be able to see tug at one corner of my mouth, "Gladly." I said in a falsely sweet tone before I put my left hand down over the cut and pressed down as hard as I could.

"We'll take him to the hospital in Portland." My uncle said as he started driving out of town. I could feel Magnet's gaze bore angrily on my face as I kept pressure on his leg the whole way to the hospital.

Richard stopped in front of the entrance and helped Magnet out of the car; I took my hand off his leg and left him to it. I watched as Richard helped him in through the doors of the hospital.

"That poor boy, he must have been attacked." My aunt breathed.

"Yeah, poor him." I replied, although my voice didn't carry sympathy like hers. We both waited until Richard came out a few minutes later over to the car.

"I'm going to stay and make sure he's alright, would you two like to take the car home?" My uncle asked, my aunt considered it before she grabbed her bag.

"Not at all, we'll stay with you. Come on, Jesse." My aunt said as she got out of the car. I followed her out and over to the hospital, this felt all too much like the time Ace was sent to hospital. Only Magnet was conscious and I wasn't worried at all what happened to him.

"Does he know who did it?" my aunt asked Richard as we sat in the waiting room.

My uncle shook his head, "I haven't asked much, but I'll be sure to find out when he's been seen to. Whatever sick bastard did this to him should be locked up, he was walking back to his car and got jumped." My uncle explained, my aunt shook her head with a sound of disgust.

"He'll live." I said flatly, almost to myself but my uncle caught it and leant forward.

"What on earth has gotten into you?" he asked, I met his eyes before dropping my gaze, I wasn't up for a confession right now.

"Sorry, this just reminds me of when Ace was in hospital." I said, Richard stared into space for a few seconds before clearing his throat.

"And where exactly is Ace tonight?" My eyes flew up to meet his again, and I folded my arms.

"At his mom's, why?"

Richard shrugged, "I'm only asking." He said, then his gaze softened and dropped, catching sight of my arm. "You might want to wash that blood off and take that cardigan off."

I looked down to see my hand was covered in blood which was in the process of drying; some of it had gotten onto the cuff of my cardigan sleeve. I cursed and stood up.

"I'll go wash it." I said, hurrying to the bathroom. I closed the door and sighed as I realised there was no lock. I rinsed my hand over the sink and then started scrubbing at the sleeve of my cardigan; I jumped as the door opened.

"I thought you might want some help washing that off, blood's a tough thing to stop staining your clothes. You need to soak it and then take it home to wash." My aunt explained, I shook my head.

"I'm fine." I told her, rinsing my sleeve under the running water. She closed the door and went to take the cardigan off my shoulders.

"It'll be no problem-"

"Seriously, I'm fine!" I said a tad too defensively. Emily drew her hand back and stared at me.

"Why won't you let me help?" she asked, I rolled my eyes.

"For the millionth time, I don't need your help." I spat, feeling instantly guilty at the look of hurt in her eyes. I knew it was the only way to get her to leave.

"Okay." She said, before leaving me to it.

"Fuck." I muttered, I'd have to find some way to make it up to her.

I finished washing the sleeve and retreated to a stall to take it off and wring the sleeve out as tight as I could. I put the cardigan back on and rolled the left sleeve up, leaving my right down. I stepped out and groaned as I saw how weird it looked, but it would have to stay like that.

I went back out and sat with Richard and Emily, who were mostly silent. Finally after half an hour I remembered Ace would be waiting on me to call, so I made an excuse to ring him and went to one of the payphones away from where my aunt and uncle could hear.

"Hello?" A voice answered, I breathed a sigh of relief he was at least at home.

"It's me."

"Are you at home?" Ace asked, I winced.

"Not yet, we were on our way and my uncle spotted Magnet. We took him to the hospital and I'm stuck here till we find out if he's alright." I explained.

"Fuck." Ace muttered on the other end.

"My uncle wants to find out who did this to him, I told him you've been at your mom's most of the day. What if Magnet says otherwise?" I asked, Ace was silent for a few seconds.

"Is there any way you can make sure he doesn't?"

I pinched the bridge of my nose and sighed, "Shit, I don't know. My uncle's dead set on finding out. I'll try and find some way to make sure he stays quiet. You did give him one hell of a beating though, I don't know what he'll do."

"He got exactly what he deserved."

"I know, problem is you might wind up paying for it."

We were both silent for a few seconds before I spotted my uncle making his way down the hall, "Shit, I gotta go. If you've got any bruises or anything don't come by the house, my uncle will know what you did. I'll meet you before work tomorrow." I said, Ace said goodbye just as my uncle came over and I put the receiver down.

"Donny's doing fine, the doctors got him sorted and he's staying in for the night." I raised my eyebrows.

"Donny?"

My uncle nodded, studying my face, "Yes, Donny Thompson, Ace might know him; they're around the same age."

I made my best attempt at looking clueless, "Ace has never mentioned him." Richard looked thoughtful for a second before he shook his head.

"They must not talk or anything, then. I've been sent to ring his house and let them know what's happening, I just want to talk to him before we go and then we can leave."

I nodded and left my uncle to it, walking back down the hall as he went to the phone. My step faltered slightly before I walked faster to get down to the rooms, and I was glad my aunt was too busy reading a magazine to notice me.

"Excuse me, is this Donny Thompson's room?" I asked a young nurse who was just in the process of closing the door.

"Yes, are you family or friend?" fucking neither, thank you very much.

"I'm his sister, Alice." I said, she seemed to buy the excuse and opened the door to let me in. Magnet watched me walk over to the bed; I ran my eyes over what was visible above the blankets and smirked.

"This reminds me of when I was here with Ace. Although I couldn't care less if you ever get out of here." I told him.

He made a face of mock hurt, "Wow, I got a stab wound in my leg, three broken fingers and some broken ribs, I don't think there's a part of me that wasn't kicked, but that really hurt." He said, and then raised a bruised eyebrow with a cut on it, "Haven't you any compassion for a sick guy?"

I snorted, "I'll hand it to you, you certainly are sick. But I'm going to cut to the chase, you say anything to my uncle or to the cops, I'll show them my arm and tell them everything that happened."

He grinned mockingly, "You have no proof."

"I don't need proof." I told him, "You're only a few months out of prison for assault and robbery; I hardly think someone will take your word over mine. And anyway, all it takes is a rumour that you and your friends took a knife to the arm of a seventeen-year-old girl in a store for no reason and you'll lose whatever shreds of hope you had at making a living in this town."

His eyes narrowed, "Well you make a good point. But anyway, I'm not gonna go squeal to your uncle or the cops."

That had my eyebrows rise, "You aren't?"

"No, not when I've got something better in mind." Magnet said, and suddenly any impression he was anything more than scum for not going to the cops was wiped away.

"And what exactly would that be?" I began to ask, just as the door opened.

"Jesse? What are you doing in here?" my uncle asked, Magnet's dangerous gaze shifted from mine to my uncle, his face relaxed into a smile.

"Don't worry, Sir. Jesse kindly came in to see if I was alright, isn't that right, Jesse?"

I narrowed my eyes at Magnet before nodding, "Yeah, sure."

My uncle patted my shoulder, "Well your sister said she'd get a car sorted to take her up as soon as she could, she said you were out in your car?"

Magnet nodded, "Yeah, I was heading back to it when I met you on the road. It was across the street, but I wouldn't have been able to drive. Thanks again for helping me, Sir."

"Not a problem." My uncle smiled before his expression turned serious again, "Jesse, I'd like to talk to Donny alone for a few minutes. Do you mind waiting with your aunt?"

"Sure, bye." I said hurriedly and went outside, praying Magnet didn't say anything. Whatever he had in mind for Ace, surely prison was worse.

Eventually my uncle came out after about ten minutes looking displeased, so I assumed Ace wasn't in trouble.

"How did it go?" My aunt asked.

"He said he was jumped as has no idea who did it or why they did it. He said most likely it was some boys who just decided to attack him. As if things haven't been hard enough for him, living in a town like this with a criminal record means you're always a target for abuse. Just not abuse this severe." Hand me the tissues, not.

Finally we went home and I went straight to bed, trying my best to get some sleep. My brain kept me up for some while as I wondered what the hell Magnet had planned now. Eventually I decided it was all talk, and closed my eyes to catch some sleep.

* * *

><p>"What the fuck was that? Get up and try again." I was seriously starting to re-think being worried about Ace's well-being as I glared at him from the ground.<p>

"Fuck you." I spat as I stood up, Eyeball had been laughing most of the time we had spent out here as I insulted them every time they teased me. When I went and told Ace what Magnet had said at the hospital, he and Eyeball took it upon themselves to start training me to be able to fight right away. So far I had spent most of the night on the ground in the back garden while they kept ordering me to get up and give it another shot. Which I got increasingly willing to do the more pissed of I got.

I stood up and once again Ace's arms went tight around my torso, Eyeball waited until I had no chance of moving my arms before he started towards us from where he had been standing a few feet away. I leant back as much as I could on Ace and used his hold for support as I kicked both my legs up as hard as I could towards Eyeball, hitting him in the stomach as hard as I could before landing back on my feet. That part I was fine with, it was getting away from Ace that was the problem.

Eyeball had stumbled back slightly from the impact, and I hurriedly tried to get my arms free from Ace before I just gave up and let my feet fall out from under me, I landed on the ground hard but finally I had gotten out of his grip.

"Finally using your head." Ace said, the closest thing I had gotten to a compliment since I was dragged out here in the dark, apparently this was a better way to make me more prepared. Bullshit.

"I don't see why I can't just use a knife." I muttered.

"Did you use yours the other night?" Ace asked, my silence was enough of an answer and he nodded, "I thought so, you gotta be able to fight without the knife." He said, crossing behind me and I anticipated another attack. When we got out here they came as a bit of a surprise, but now I realised every time I couldn't see his shape it was because he was going to sneak up on me.

Sure enough one arm went tight around my throat, to the point where my breath I had been taking was cut off.

"Relax, think it through." Ace told me, I made myself focus enough to realise I had two weak spots to go for. I elbowed him in the stomach and kicked my heel into his shin as hard as I could.

His grip slipped slightly and I elbowed him again, managing to get a rib this time. A sharp pain shot up my elbow as it made contact with his rib, but I succeeded as his grip slipped enough for me to get my head out. I stood ready to catch my breath when Eyeball took the chance for revenge, tackling me again and sitting up this time to bring his fist back. Yay, more punches to block.

I held my forearms up over my face and my palms covered the front of my head, his fists made contact with my forearms but not like a real fight, I had told them to be careful at least on the burn, it was only beginning to settle down and feel normal today.

I shifted onto my side as his fists came down and took one of my arms down to throw the elbow into his face; well, close to his face. Another bargain of the deal was no one got any broken noses or bad bruises training, but I suspected it would wear off as we practised more and they had to make sure I could actually do stuff.

I scrambled out from under him and stood again, I took a slightly defensive pose as Ace stepped over, but he chuckled and wrapped an arm around my shoulder.

"That'll do for tonight." He said, I let out a sigh of relief and leant into his side. Eyeball even seemed relieved as he started for the back door. It was cold as hell; I was in serious need of a warm shower.

I sat on the bed a while later and rubbed my hair dry with the towel as I heard the front door close, Eyeball must have left. I continued to dry my hair as Ace came into the room and pulled his shirt off.

"You did well, for your first real practise."

I snorted, "I'll need to do a lot better. I don't know what the hell Magnet is going to do next but I'd rather not get any more scars." I answered, staring down at my arm. It didn't need bandages anymore except for over the burn, which the ointment was helping greatly with.

I felt the bed sink under Ace's weight as he sat down on his side, his arms went around my shoulders, not as tight as earlier but it still hugged me against him. I dropped the towel as my hair was finally dry and leant back into him, covering his hands with mine and leaving my chin on his arm.

"You'll be fine." He told me, I rolled my eyes at his confidence.

"Easy for you to say, you've got muscle and strength, most of which you can't even use against me because I'd be too weak to take any of it." I argued.

"We'll keep working till you've got abs of steel that'll break someone's knuckles if they try and land a punch on them." I laughed at that, and turned to meet Ace's eyes.

"You sure we'll be alright if something happens? Not just me, you as well?" I asked, he pressed a kiss to my shoulder and nodded.

"I'm sure. Don't let him get to you; we can handle whatever he decides to do, if he even does anything." Ace explained, I leant my forehead against his cheek and closed my eyes.

"I won't worry then." There was a slim chance I wouldn't worry, non-existent wither. But Ace wasn't worried, and I was determined to feel the same.

"Good. Now shut the fuck up and kiss me." He ordered, I smiled and lifted my lips to his.

I wouldn't worry. I wouldn't.


	26. Chapter 26

**Author's note: I am very sorry for the missed update last week :( I meant to update early and then holidays coming up meant I was drawing a total blank for a chapter. But after a few nice days away I've straightened stuff out, and I am currently typing this chapter on my laptop, I got internet today! Which is super awesome because there'll be no more rushing to update in the library, (hopefully) a lot fewer spelling mistakes and if I ever can't update during the day on Friday I can easily catch up. So I promise to make it up to everyone and I thank everyone for being so patient with this! Thanks to any new favourites and follows and thanks to rockstar54, Entangler and CacklingCactus for their awesome reviews! Again very sorry, I'll definitely be updating better now with the laptop :D**

**Disclaimer: I do not own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>I sat in the passenger seat of my uncle's car after work with a scowl fixed on my face, I stared out the window and tried to keep from sighing in annoyance every five minutes.<p>

"We won't be that long here, I just said I'd bring some groceries around to the Thompson's. Donny's car had the tires slashed and everything, and their mother is usually in bed sick a lot so they would really appreciate this." My uncle explained, I nodded in response.

"That's fine, do you mind if I stay in the car?"

He quirked an eyebrow, "Why do you not want to come inside?"

"I just want to stay in the car." I shrugged, trying to sound casual. In all honesty I didn't want to touch that house with a ten-foot pole. One visit was enough for me.

"I need some help with the bags into the house and you can help put them away, it'll be nice of you to help." My uncle said, that subtly tone of authority telling me I was not getting off that easy.

I let a sigh out almost involuntarily, boy do I wish Ace had picked me up today.

My uncle glanced at me as we turned onto the street where Magnet's house was, "Do you not like Donny?"

Tip of the iceberg, "I'm not fond of guys with a criminal record."

"And Ace is such a choir boy?" My uncle joked, I let a snort as we pulled up in front of the house.

"Well, no, but I'm just not fond of the guy." I explained as I got out of the car.

My uncle did the same and leaned on the roof of the car with a disbelieving expression, "You mean to tell me there's actually a troublesome boy in this town you aren't intent on spending your time with?" He asked, I cracked a grin at that and got the bags from the back to help Richard.

I slowed up to fall in behind Richard as he got up to the door and knocked, after a few seconds the door was answered and Alice stood looking out at us, her expression changed to that of a deer caught in headlights when her eyes landed on me.

"Hi, I've got the groceries your brother asked to bring over." My uncle explained pleasantly, Alice smiled tightly and stepped to the side to allow us both into the kitchen and we set the bags on the counter.

"I'll help put these away." I said to Richard, he smiled thinking I was doing it to be helpful, in reality I just didn't want to go into the livingroom where Magnet sat.

My uncle left me to go into the living room and I began lifting the stuff from the bags and setting them on the counter, trying not to focus on the fact Alice was still in the kitchen with me.

Wordlessly she came over and started picking the things I set onto the counter and putting them in whatever drawers and cupboards they belonged in. The silence was tense but welcome, I was glad neither of us were talking.

"So I take it Ace was responsible for what happened to my brother and his car?" Shit, she just had to talk. I could hear Magnet and Richard talking in the living room so they wouldn't hear us.

I sighed, "You could say that."

She snorted slightly at my vague answer, before leaning against the counter, "I know after what he did to Ace it was only expected something like this would happen sooner or later." Now it was my turn to snort, but she continued, "But he is my brother no matter what he's done, so I wanna ask can you get your boyfriend to leave him alone."

My face flared up, "Um, yeah, I'll tell him." There was no real point in denying it, plus the way she said it had me believe there was no bullshitting this girl.

"I'm actually surprised Ace took this long for something to happen, it's been awful tense waiting for that phone call to tell me he was in hospital."

"Yeah, well, certain more recent events sort of pushed Ace over the edge."

Alice's brow furrowed, "What happened?"

I stared at her, trying to see if she had some glimmer of mischief that told me she knew, but I found none, so I shrugged, "Nothing."

She didn't believe me but chose to let it go, something always made me believe she and her brother plotted together about all this shit, now I realise she's as clueless as the rest of us about what her brother gets up to.

"So how's school?" Oh great, small talk.

"Boring, I'm counting down the days until graduation." I told her, she smiled and nodded in agreement, we lapsed into silence again and decided there was no other mundane topic for us to discuss. Alice went back to putting stuff away and when I was done we just stood in silence until the door to the kitchen opened a few minutes later..

"Are you ready to leave?" My uncle asked, I nodded and waved to Alice as I headed out of the kitchen and to the hallway.

"Bye, Jesse!" Magnet called, I ignored it because if I was to shout anything back, it would definitely get me grounded.

Then again, some of the stuff I could say to that guy would be totally worth spending the day in my room. Hell, a week.

"Do you know Alice from school?" Richard asked as we got back into the car.

I shrugged, "I've just seen her about here and there, we're not best friends or anything."

"You should be hanging out with more girls, being around guys all the time isn't good for you." Oh no, if he thought he could play the Good Samaritan and I'd become best pals with Alice, he was mistaken.

"I'm fine hanging out with Connie."

"And where will you be later this evening?" My uncle asked and I dropped my eyes to my lap.

"Ace's." I muttered, my uncle nodded and let out a heavy sigh.

"Exactly, I'm not saying you have to abandon your friends but you should think about getting some different company once in a while."

"I'll think about it." I told him.

* * *

><p>"So he's got your uncle running errands for him now?" Ace asked a while later when I had escaped to his house. We were once again out the back practising fighting, though my willingness to co-operate had worn off. Even Eyeball was skipping sessions but Ace was having none of my missing any.<p>

"Yep." I said as I brought my arms up into the space between my chest and Ace's to hit his arms, loosening the grip he had on my shoulders. He swung with his right fist and I blocked it, bringing my fist up to his face and stopped just short of his nose.

"Good, but if you ever are in a fight it'd be better to actually hit the guy." Ace teased and I rolled my eyes.

"You're so funny. I just don't want to hit you so you don't suffer the embarrassment of having to tell the rest of the guys your girlfriend's beating you up." I shot back, he swung again and grabbed my arm when I went to block his hit, pulling me up against him.

"Dream on, babe." He said, I narrowed my eyes and pushed away from him.

"Are we done now? I'm hungry." I told him, he nodded and started to head for the house.

"Grab your coat." Ace ordered as we got back into the house, I raised my eyebrows and grabbed my coat off the chair, choosing to keep quiet. Maybe he was treating me to a fancy dinner. I blame Emily for making me feel like I should dress better in that case.

After I got into the car and let Ace drive to wherever he was taking me, I finally decided to let a question slip when we got parked in front of a house I didn't recognise.

"Where the hell are we?"

"My mom's house." Ace answered, finally it clicked and my eyes went wide.

"Why didn't you tell me we were coming here?" I demanded.

Ace rolled his eyes as he met my gaze, "My mom rang last night to ask us over, what's the big deal?"

When I couldn't find the exact reason why I was so freaked out, Ace smirked and climbed out of the car, leaving me where I was. It was only when he got halfway to the door that he turned back to see me still in the car and doubled back to open my door for me.

"What's taking so long?" He asked.

"Is your dad here?"

Ace sighed and leant down to unbuckle my seat belt, "He's probably out in a bar and won't be home until the early hours of the morning. Either that or he's sleeping, my mom probably made his stuff earlier. Come on." He said, taking my arm and leading me up to the house.

The smell of food mixed with cigarette smoke greeted us as we entered the house, which looked strangely normal for a house Ace Merrill grew up in.

"Right on time!" Mrs Merrill greeted as she walked past the doorway of the kitchen, I smiled awkwardly as I opened my jacket, the warmth of the kitchen from cooking was getting to me already.

"Hi, Mrs Merrill." I smiled, stopping when she put her hands on her hips and frowned.

"What did I tell you about calling me that?"

I blushed, "Sorry, Anne."

She let the act slip and smiled, "That's better, I'm glad you could make it. I've been meaning to ask you and Ace over for a while, it was awful nice of your aunt and uncle inviting Ace over."

"It was an experience." I said, grinning when Ace snorted from behind me.

"Well don't just stand there, John, take her coat and hang it in the hall." Anne scolded, I held in the laughter as Ace took my coat, I had finally found someone Ace couldn't order around or make a threat when they dared to try. This would be a fun dinner.

I helped set the table and we settled down for the meal Anne prepared, the usual small talk passed between me and Anne, with Ace shooting a comment in here and there. It was far less tense than it had been when Ace came over to our house.

"Where's Pop?" Ace asked finally, it had been a bit of a worry during dinner that his dad would show up at any minute.

"Out with some guys from the mill, he's had dinner already so I'd say he won't be home anytime soon." Anne said as she took the plates, Ace shot me a meaningful glance that told me my worrying hadn't went unnoticed.

"I'll have to meet him at some point," I muttered in a low voice.

"We'll cross that bridge as fast as possible when we get to it." Ace promised, I breathed a sigh of relief and went to sit back in my chair until Anne nodded for me to follow her into the living room.

I was drawn immediately to the frames at the fireplace, each was small and unique with pictures inside. I smiled at the ones of Ace at various ages, there was even one of him and Eyeball at around eleven or twelve, looking gangly and completely different without the perfectly greased hair.

I sniggered and Ace came to stand beside me, narrowing his eyes at the photos.

"I should have told her to hide these." He muttered, I laughed and turned to pinch his cheek.

"You were so adorable, what happened?" I mused, he batted my hand away and Anne joined in with my laughing as she came to stand beside us.

"He refused to get anymore pictures since he turned sixteen so they all stopped, Jesse, I should ask you to keep a camera handy for future in case you get a photo opportunity." She sniggered, I glanced at Ace who looked annoyed before a grin lifted his mouth and he backed away.

"Excuse me for a minute." He said, leaving Anne and I to wonder where he was going as the front door closed. I settled on an armchair as we waited for Ace to come back.

"You know, you're the first girl he's brought back here for dinner. You must be special." She smiled, I ducked my head.

"Thanks for asking me over, the food was great."

She smiled, "It was no problem, we'll have to get you over more often. Ace hardly comes over himself nowadays but maybe you can get a few visits worked in every now and again?"

I smiled, "Definitely." The sound of the door opening and closing again had us both look to see Ace had come back in holding a piece of paper in his hand.

"What's this?" Anne asked as Ace handed her the paper. Her face broke into a grin and she turned it for me to see.

"God I meant to get rid of that." I growled as I saw the photo my aunt had taken of me and Ace as we went to The Hop. Anne got up to set it on the fireplace and I glared at Ace who shot me a wink before sitting on the arm of the chair, I shoved his leg until Anne sat back down.

"I'll get a nice frame for that one." She announced, I made a mental note not to stop my swings at Ace's face the next time we practised fighting.

* * *

><p><strong><span>Author's note:<span> Sorry for the quiet chapter, but I'm getting closer to the key event I've been working towards, it may only be another one or two chapters away! And I've given up on giving an estimate for how many more chapters is left of this story haha, I still have loads of ideas and I'll get them all included but I don't want to drag the story out, I'll try and strike a good balance. Anyway, apologies again for the delay but I'm definitely back on track, thanks for reading and please review!**


	27. Chapter 27

**Author's Note:**** Here's the next chapter, a little late considering it's Saturday here but I had to take my time with this one, sort of an important chapter. Thanks to any new favourites and follows and thanks to CacklingCactus, Entangler, Sophia, NinaVuelta93, tealoverx and TheGoofyCat for their reviews! Anyway, I hope you guys like this, please review!**

**Disclaimer:**** I do not own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>"So you have to work tomorrow? On Valentine's Day?" Ace asked as we drove out of the school parking lot after he picked me up.<p>

"I asked Joe for the day off today for your birthday and then he said if I didn't mind would I work a bit later for him tomorrow because he and his wife were gonna go out for a meal. So I volunteered to come after school and then lock up for him when it was time to close. Then I'd run over before school started the next day and drop the keys off at his house. I figured it was the least I could do, he and his wife wouldn't have to worry about getting back on time."

"Very noble of you."

I smirked, "Did I mention he said he'd pay me double what I usually get for a day to say thank you?"

"No you did not. Well I'll stick around the store then."

I rolled my eyes, "You don't need to stick around the store, do you have any work you need to do at the garage?"

He shook his head, "Nope, it's a quiet week. One way or the other someone would've been sticking around the store. You know the drill." He pointed out, and I did. Ever since the incident at the store with Magnet, someone had always been nearby while I was at work.

"Well you can't ask any of the guys to babysit me on Valentine's Day, so I guess I'm stuck with you." I said with a sigh, I batted Ace's hand away with a giggle as he leaned over to mess my hair up.

"So what exactly have you got planned for today?"

"What makes you think I'm letting you in on my evil plans?" I asked with a grin, I had told Ace I'd think of something to do today. And I had my ideas, it was just getting them to work out on time that was the problem.

"Well I gotta know where to drive." He pointed out.

"We're going to my house first so I can change and then I will be driving us around." I told him.

"You gonna hold my door open and all for me too?" He asked sarcastically.

"Just drive." I said in mock exasperation, he raised an eyebrow but turned to head in the direction of my house.

"So what've you done so far for your birthday?" I asked a while later when I had changed into clean clothes and switched to sit in the driver's seat.

"Went to my mom's and her, me and my dad had lunch, that was fun." He said with sarcasm, I glanced at him before turning the car down a street and trying to remember the directions Connie gave me earlier in the week.

"What do you mean?" I asked.

Ace shrugged, "My dad tried the whole 'what are you doing with your life?' thing, like he has any grounds to lecture me on that one." He snorted, "So I told him that me and you were leaving after graduation."

"Oh?"

"Yeah. My mom was over the moon of course, and my dad apparently doesn't remember ever meeting you so if you ever do come over while he's there, there won't be a lot of trouble."

"Good." I said with a sigh of relief.

"So when are you telling your aunt and uncle? My mom was wonderin' if they knew." Ace asked, I cleared my throat as I glanced around to make sure I was going the right way. For a small town it's a bitch to get out of.

"Soon. They've been talking about what I'm going to do when I've finished high school, I'm gonna tell them in a few weeks." I said, glaring at Ace's sceptical gaze, "I will!"

Ace nodded before looking around him to see where we were going, "Where the fuck are we going?"

"Vegas. We're eloping." I said with a straight face.

"Good one." Ace snorted.

I laughed, "I'm not kidding. I didn't actually go to school, I packed all our clothes which are now in the trunk, I took all the wages we saved up which are now in my bag and I stopped off at my house to write a note to my aunt and uncle to say we're never coming back." I explained lightly. "Ok so I'm kidding, but that would have been a great plan. And too late for you to jump out of the car." I added.

Ace laughed, "Aw and I was just coming around to the Vegas idea." He said with mock disappointment before narrowing his eyes, "Ok so I know we're going to Portland now… I swear to God if you think I'm going back to The Hop, you're fuckin' insane." He said.

"Stop getting your panties in a twist we're not going to The Hop. And I know better than to take you fishing at this time of year so you can throw me in." I told him.

"So where are we going?"

"I'm not telling!" I said with finality and Ace held his hands up in defeat.

Finally he shut up and I continued to drive until our destination came into view and Ace sighed, "The drive-in? That is my big twentieth birthday surprise?" He teased, I shoved his shoulder as I pulled the car in across the road from the drive-in.

"Not exactly. I mean, we are going there later but it's pretty early so… Hop out." I told him as I shut the engine off and got out of the car.

Ace did the same and followed me to the trunk which I popped open and took whatever clothes and shit out of the way I had used to cover up what I had put in this morning.

"How long has this stuff been in here?" He asked as I lifted out the six-pack of beer for him to hold as I grabbed the plastic box I had wedged everything in and the blanket before I shut the trunk and gestured for him to follow me.

The good thing about the drive-in in Portland was it was out of the town limits and surrounded by a few fields. I chose one with a large tree at the top to provide shade from the sunlight we had been getting the past few days as winter started to edge its way towards spring.

"Sit." I said as I spread the blanket out under the tree and sat the box down beside me. Eventually Ace joined me and set the beer down too.

I grinned at him, "I take it you were expecting something different?"

He shook his head as he leant back on his elbows and stared out at the view, "Nah, I didn't know what I was expecting. Definitely not the drive-in, I did think you were dragging me back to The Hop there."

"Well I liked it that you took me here but it didn't exactly end as… Planned." I trailed off before shrugging, "I just thought it'd be less of a catastrophe if we came up here again."

"What movie's showing?"

"The Misfits. Clark Gable and Marilyn Monroe." I told him, "I thought you'd like to see a Marilyn Monroe film, another pretty blonde like yourself that also has too much time spent on her hair."

"Oh haha." Ace said and flicked the lid off the beer he just opened at me. I stuck my tongue out and grabbed another beer, taking the lid off with my teeth as I opened the plastic box I had everything hid in.

"We can get stuff for during the movie and everything but this should hold us over till then." I said as I dropped the sandwiches and different snacks bought from the store onto the picnic blanket.

"How long exactly have these been in my trunk?" Ace asked as he picked up one of the sandwiches to eye it with apprehension.

"I got up early this morning and made them and stashed this all in the boot before you woke up. The beer and snacks I got a few days ago and had to hide them."

"You go to some serious effort for a picnic." he remarked through a mouthful of sandwich and I picked up the lid he threw and threw it back before I grabbed a sandwich.

A while later we were stretched out soaking up what was left of the sun as it began to fade over the horizon.

I sat up from where I had been lying on the blanket to reach into the box and grab the small box at the bottom. I set it on Ace's stomach who had been previously lying with his eyes closed, his eyes flicked open as I set the box down and he picked it up to open it.

He flicked the lid of the zippo lighter up and the flame sparked to life, the orange light blending into the light off the setting sun. He flicked the lid down on the flame and ran his hand over the engraving on the front.

"I picked it up and then took it to a jewellers to get it engraved. That was probably the only thing I could come up with that wasn't cheesy as hell, well, I had considered getting 'Smug Shithead' or 'Stubborn Asshole' but I decided on something a little more subtle." I told him. I glanced between him and the lighter with the Ace of Spades card engraved on it and cleared my throat, "Well it was the only thing I could think to get you-"

"I love it. You can stop babbling." He cut me off with a smirk and leant over to press his lips to mine. I sighed in relief and reached back into the box to grab the packet of cigarettes I had gotten Eyeball to grab and tossed them to Ace.

"What? Can't have a new lighter without something to light." I pointed out.

"Got anything else in that box? A new car? Half a million in cash?" Ace teased and I made a show of glancing back in.

"Nope, sorry, I must have forgot to pack them. Come on, time for the movie." I told him and started to throw the wrappers from whatever we had eaten into the box and folded the blanket up.

We made our way down and grabbed a good seat at the front, there weren't that many people here tonight so we got a good spot. The movie was great, but what was more great was there was no girlfriend to interrupt, I was the girlfriend now. And I didn't need to restrain myself from being near him as we sat on the hood of the car, I curled up under his arm with the blanket around us the whole way through the movie.

By the time it was over it was dark and I had ate enough hot dogs to make me wanna burst. But it wasn't over yet, Ace hadn't escaped a whole day without the guys.

"Should've known." Ace said under his breath as we pulled up to the front of his house, winding our way through the maze of cards.

"I may have slipped Eyeball my key and let him set up before we got back." I shrugged as we climbed out of the car, "I'm sorry, I didn't stop to think you might be too old for a party now." I teased, switching from a wince to a smile as Ace shot me a pointed look before we went up to the house and braved the very unsubtle "surprise" party blaring inside.

* * *

><p>I hate hangovers. I hate them.<p>

"Kill me." I groaned as I buried my head in my hands, shots were not a good idea, I still had a headache.

Ace chuckled as he sat on the stool beside me and flipped the lighter open and closed repeatedly. I turned to glare at him and he raised his eyebrows, "What?" He asked innocently.

"I got you the lighter to light cigarettes and carry it around to look cool, not see how many times you can flick that until I seriously regret buying you it."

Ace made a face of mock hurt,"Oo, what happened to the sweet Jesse that took me to a picnic and a movie yesterday?"

"She drank too much then had to go to school, that'll make a bitch out of anyone."I pointed out. Ace put the lighter in his pocket then stood up from the stool.

"Food?"

"Please." I said gratefully as he smiled and left the store to go over to the diner. I waited a fw minutes before a kid came into the store looking a little flustered.

I smiled as he met my eyes, he ducked his head and scampered around the isles. Okay, so he's not big on contact, that's cool.

Eventually he made his way up to the counter with a coke and some cherry pez packets, I glanced up from ringing the amounts up on the till to look at him, he looked nervous.

"You alright?"

His eyes flew up to meet mine and he nodded vigorously, "Yeah, yeah, yeah." He said a rush and licked his lips, "Uh, how has your Valentine's Day been going?"

I smirked as I took his money and handed him the change, "Okay, me and my boyfriend are stuck babysitting the store because the owner left me in charge for the night while he and his wife have a romantic night. So at least someone'll have a good night." I told him, he nodded and gathered the things into his arms, "Are you alright?" I asked carefully, he looked like he was sweating on the spot.

"Yeah, I'm fine. Uh, see ya." He said and turned abruptly, practically running to the door. His hand went for the handle before he jerked it back with a look of dread.

I craned my neck to see what he was staring at, sure enough the door opened and Ace passed by with a look that would cut glass directed at the kid. The guy had enough sense to edge his way around him quickly and out the door, Ace closed it behind him.

"Friend of yours?" I asked him, he snorted as he made his way to the counter with the plastic trays from the diner.

"Tessio? Not a chance."

"Tessio? As in a relative of Billy Tessio?"

"His little brother." Ace said as he set the tray from the diner on the counter and grabbed something from under his arm.

"Awww." I said as I took the rose off him and held it between my fingers.

"They were selling them at the diner, I grabbed one hoping it'd cheer you up and get a smile out of ya. You've been like a fuckin' grisly bear since you got up." He teased as he walked around the counter to sit back on the stool.

"And you've been successful." I told him and kissed his cheek before I set the rose on the counter and got stuck into the food.

A few hours later Ace closed yet another magazine he had been flipping through and leant his chin on his folded arms. I snorted from beside him and he turned to look at me.

"You could not stick working here, could you?"

Ace shook his head with a look of disgust, "No way, it's so fuckin' boring. I don't know how you stick standing in here all day. You've had like five customers? Tht sucks."

"And I suppose the garage is a regular cabaret show?" I asked.

"Beats standing here all day." He muttered, I glanced at my watch.

"Why don't you head over to Irby's? I'm closing up in a few minutes, you could head over and get us drinks and I'll follow you over in like ten, fifteen minutes."

Ace shook his head, "I'll stay and help."

I rolled my eyes, "All I have to do is shut the lights off, clean out the till and then lock the doors. Seriously, go over and I'll be over in a minute."

"Nope."

"Go!"

"Mm-mm." Ace said with a shake of his head.

"Please, I have listened to you whine all day. Go over and get a game started on one of the tables and I'll be right over. You're right across the street Ace."

"Why the hell are you being so pushy?" He demanded.

"Because I did not take hours upon hours of fighting lessons, getting tackled and having to go through every possible attack situation for you to treat me like a baby right now. I have stood in this store with someone parked outside this past month and nothing has happened. I will be over in ten minutes." I told him, I really hated him treating me like I was helpless.

"Fine. You better be over in ten minutes or I'm coming back over here to drag you ass out and you can try your excellent fighting skills out." Ace said, I gestured for the door and he walked out, stopping as he opened the door.

"Ten minutes." He repeated, I gave him a thumbs up and opened the till to start taking the money out. He shut the door and left me alone.

When I got all the money out I took the metal case Joe kept the money in an put the money in before grabbing the keys Joe left and heading down to the storage closet at the back. I set the box on the shelf, pausing as a distant sound from the front of the store had me stop.

I shook my head and came back out, locking the door behind me.

I checked the back door which now had a lock and started walking up to the front of the store. When I got up to the counter I jumped as I realised I wasn't alone in the shop. So that must have been the noise.

"Do you just spend your days waiting until I'm alone to come in and stir shit up? I'm not in the mood for this tonight." I told Magnet, glaring at him, Vic and Jerry who leaned against the shelves at the wall to my left.

"Oo, did you hear that? She's not in the mood." Vic said with a smile, Magnet smirked before leaning off the shelves with his hands in his pockets.

"Well we could've done this last night but you were having a little party, so tonight had to do."

"Had to do for what?" I asked, I put my hands in my pockets, my hand tightening around my switchblade.

"Where's Ace?" Magnet asked.

"How the hell should I know?" I asked with a shrug, what the hell was he looking to know that for?

"From what I hear, he was in here earlier. I thought he'd be here all night." Magnet said.

"Who told you that?" I asked in suspicion, I hadn't seen anyone from his gang in today.

"It's amazing the information you get when you threaten a little pussy like Vern Tessio, kid spilled the beans after we sent him into the shop to see who was guarding you this time. You said Ace was in here with you."

"Why are you looking to know where Ace is? You wanna ask him to be your Valentine?" I teased.

"Nah." He said with a shake of his head, "Just wanted to give him his birthday present."

"Oh he'll be so touched." I said sarcastically, "Can I have a clue?"

"Tell you what, how about I show you it?" He asked, I narrowed my eyes and glanced between him and the two now flanking him. Dread built in my stomach and I forced the sick feeling down in my throat before nodding.

"Sure."

His hand came out of his pocket holding Ace's "present" in his grasp. My throat closed up land felt like stone, and my heart seemed to be doing its best to jump up into it.

I shouldn't be as surprised as I was, after all, it wasn't the first time I've had a gun aimed at me since arriving in Castle Rock.


	28. Chapter 28

**Author's note:**** Hello, here is the next chapter up a few days early because I won't have the opportunity for a few days after this to write much so I thought I'd get it posted early so no one's waiting around. So I hope you guys like this chapter and thanks to TheGoofyCat, CacklingCactus, Izout, Me (response below), NinaVuelta93, Horse Lover (response below), Entangler, NightThinker and Chailyn Kamaria for their reviews and thanks for any new follows and favourites. Anyway, enjoy and please review!**

**Me:**** hehe, sorry for last week's cliffhanger and all, I had been waiting to do that chapter for ages, and I honestly wanted to put 'THE END' at the bottom to be extra mean but then went back on it lol haha sorry for leaving you hanging and I hope you like the chapter, thanks for the review! :)**

**Horse Lover:**** Thanks for your awesome review! Thanks it really means a lot to her you love the story and my writing style :) I'm glad Ace's character when he's with Jesse is to your liking, I know how could anyone not love Ace, he's just awesome :D thanks so much for the review and the kind words, you rock! Hope you like the rest of the story :P**

**Disclaimer:**** I do not own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>"Where the hell did you get that?" I asked, my voice barely escaping, trembling as I stared at the chamber of the gun.<p>

"Found it in the attic around New Year's, thought the old man took it with him when he left. Turns out he left it buried in the attic, it's a .357 Magnum Revolver. Pretty nice, right?"

I swallowed, "Yeah, and it's nice enough to get you put back in prison if you try to use it." I told him.

"Very true, but it only gets you in prison if they find out you use it, not a mistake I am willing to make."

"We're in the middle of town, someone'll hear that thing go off if you shoot me."

Magnet tutted, lowering the gun with a disappointed expression, "As if I'd ever shoot a girl. Like I said, this is for Ace, not you."

Panic started flowing through my veins faster than lightning, as I realised that if Ace came over here after ten minutes was up to see what was taking me so long, he'd be fucked.

"I don't know where Ace is." I said quietly.

Magnet raised his eyebrows, "You don't know where your boyfriend is on Valentine's Day? And he left you that pretty rose and everything."

I looked to see the rose still sitting on the counter, I forced a bitter laugh as I met Magnet's eyes, "Looks very romantic, doesn't it? We had a fight not that long ago and he stormed out, he could be anywhere."

Magnet searched my eyes, trying to find out if I was telling the truth. I kept my gaze even and he looked to the other two guys before back to me.

"We will find him, sooner or later, so if this is all some little ploy to keep him safe, you're only making things worse for yourself."

I shook my head, "It's not. I don't know where he is, I swear."

I had five minutes at the most. Five to somehow get this guy out of here and warn Ace he needed to watch his back before he gets a bullet in it.

"She's lying." Vic sneered from where he leant against the shelves.

"I am not." I snarled.

"Come on, Magnet, do you really think she'd tell you where he is?" Vic said as he walked up beside Magnet.

"Why are you even doing this?" I asked the three of them, they all turned from where they had shared a glance to stare at me.

"Why?" Vic echoed.

"Yeah, why? Why risk going back to prison? Why do you want to pull a gun on Ace? Do you really think you can kill someone?"

Magnet snorted, "Going for the old 'talk 'em out of it' strategy I see. Well for one ,going back to prison's not gonna happen, we take Ace out to the middle of nowhere where no one will hear a gun go off. We ditch it and go meet the other guys who'll give us alibis if the police come sniffing around. Highly unlikely, if they ever find Ace, they can work it out for themselves I'm just one person on a long list that could have the motive to kill Ace Merrill."

"You've just stood here and told me your whole plans, what's to stop me going to the cops?"

"Well you don't have any proof that I have done anything at all. Have you ever told anyone I beat up Ace? Have you ever told anyone I did that to your arm? Have you ever told anyone about me?"

I searched my mind for someone, anyone, who had seen us, "Joe." I blurted out, "That day you and Ace were about to start a fight and-"

"What exactly did Joe see?" Magnet cut me off, "Did he see me do anything? Or did he just see Ace about to hurt me?"

The ever-growing dread in my stomach increased ten-fold. Vic smirked from beside Magnet.

"You're fucked." Damn right, but I wasn't about to let him know that.

"Well Joe'll be here any minute to lock up so… You better beat it." If they left then I could run across the street and tell Ace what happened. I had four minutes.

"I thought you told Vern you and Ace had control of the shop all night?"

"Well the little shit got it wrong!" I told him.

Magnet exhaled sharply and looked around before his gaze landed on something on the counter. I followed his gaze and saw the keys I had been locking up with sitting on the counter.

"If Joe's coming over here to lock up, why do you have his keys?"

I swallowed, my throat was dry and my mind went blank thinking of an excuse. It didn't help the situation when Magnet raised the gun back up to aim at my forehead.

"Tell us where Ace is now, you lying little bitch." he said, his words slow and I shook my head. I had about three minutes.

"No."

"No?" Magnet echoed dangerously.

"Are you deaf as well as psychotic?" I asked, whoops, wrong time to be a smartass. Magnet pulled the hammer back on the gun. This was getting very bad, very quick.

"Are you stupid as well as suicidal? Mess with me again and I'll put a bullet between your eyes, it'll warm the gun up for when I do the same to Ace."

I forced a sneer on my face, "You won't shoot him, you don't have the guts. You think because you were in prison on some lame charge for a sham of a robbery that I'll believe you're gonna shoot me? You shoot me right now. Go ahead."

I could see Vic and Jerry look at me in shock, probably wondering if I was crazy. Magnet's eyes were cold as his gaze travelled past the gun to my face.

"You keep pushing me, I just might."

I shook my head, "Nah, because if you do, you go right back to jail where you belong. I'll make sure of it. If I have to get shot for doing it, fine, but you're not gonna point this gun at Ace because you like the cheap thrill of feeling like you have the upper hand. You guys have one last chance, you can put the gun on the counter and walk out of here, I get rid of it and we'll never bother each other again. You don't want to do this." I said the last part slowly, willing him to believe me.

"She'll tell. She'll go tell Ace and this'll get us all back in prison. Just shoot her and we'll go find Ace."

"You can't shoot me here, right Magnet?" I knew I had him there, the whole reason he was so cocky was he would bring Ace out to the middle of nowhere. Here, all the people in Irby's or around the street would hear him, and he couldn't have that.

"We'll take her with us, shoot her along with him." Vic was grabbing at straws, and Magnet's eyes flashed.

"Don't. Don't shoot me or Ace." I pleaded. Ace would definitely be getting pissed right now, I had about a minute left,at best.

"Jerry." Magnet said, a sideways glance to him, "Take those keys and lock that front door. We'll take Jesse out through the back and she can come with us."

My shoulders slumped slightly in defeat, but if we got out of here while Ace stayed in Irby's, he would come over and realise something was wrong.

Jerry took the keys and walked over to the door, locking the door before looking out the window.

"Holy shit." He muttered, Magnet turned towards him.

"What?"

Jerry glanced between the two of us and pointed down the street, "Someone's standing outside Irby's and I'm pretty sure it's Ace."

Magnet's eyes glimmered and he inclined his head quickly for Vic to go over as well. Vic joined Jerry and looked out the window.

"I think it is him."

Magnet turned back to me, "Well what do you know, he's been right across the street this whole time. Did you know he was across the street?"

"Maybe."

Magnet shook his head and tightened his hold on the trigger, "You know I was going to just drop you off in the middle of nowhere on our way back and leave you to hike into Castle Rock, now I think I am coming 'round to the idea of shooting you as well." Magnet said.

"Fuck you." I spat, if he was going to shoot me, he was going to know what an asshole he was every second until then, "Low-life son of a bitch, you're never gonna be anything so you're just gonna shoot everyone that makes you feel like shit. You're gonna have to live with this every damn day." I told him.

"No problem." He answered, his eyes glazing over as his finger flexed on the trigger. He wouldn't be stupid enough to shoot me here, but I'd bet anything he was sure as hell looking forward to doing it out in the middle of nowhere.

"He's starting to walk over." Vic said, and suddenly I lost it. Desperate measures flooded through my head and I realised I had a thirty second window to stand here and let Ace and I both get taken off to be shot, or I could do something about it.

At least the second option meant there was a chance I'd live to see tomorrow.

Magnet had a gun, presumably loaded and the hammer was pulled back. One shot would be all I needed to let Ace and everyone within a mile know Magnet had a gun in here.

Sudden flashes of stuff Ace had taught me in the past month filled my mind. Why the hell couldn't he have taught me what to do when a gun is pointed at you?

Magnet had just turned his head to glance at Vic, and I realised this was probably the last chance I would get.

I stepped out of the path of whatever bullet could come out, before I brought my hand up to hit Magnet's wrist and move it as far upward as I could towards the ceiling.

I never thought I'd be thankful Magnet's finger was pressed to the trigger and he wasn't expecting me to move. But in the second Magnet's hand moved as his finger increased pressure on the trigger, just enough to send a bullet flying up to the ceiling, I was never more so.

The bullet sent a blast of sound through the store that I swore people back in California could hear. It wasn't like the shotgun that farmer aimed at me and firedt, the hollow deep sound wasn't as bad as this. The Magnum's bullet cut a noise through the air that felt like whips cracking at my eardrums. But I had no time to react, like Magnet and the others did as they jumped in shock, I had to get out of here.

With my right hand that I hadn't been using, I snapped my arm forward faster and harder than I ever had in practice, it met Magnet's nose sharp and quick, the bone cracking against my knuckles. So Ace was wrong, when it came down to it, turns out I could hit hard enough to do some damage. While Magnet's other hand went for his nose, I slammed all my bodyweight into his midsection and over-balanced him. He fell back and I fell forwards but forced my body to run down the hallway. Get out the back door, get out the back door!

I arrived at the door and my hand shot to the handle and turned. Nothing happened. The door was locked. And Jerry still had the keys.

I froze in place as I realised I had left out a very important part in my brilliant plan to play the hero, I now had no fucking way to escape.

Too late I turned to try and find something to bust the windows with, I ended up leaving Magnet enough time to catch up.

I whirled round to see him only a few inches away, closing the distance fast. His hands grabbed the front of my top and pushed me backwards. The glass shattered against the back of my head as it slammed against it, and I saw a million stars flash in front of me as my skull hummed from the impact, black spots danced in front of my eyes.

Magnet spun us around and pushed me to the floor, I could hardly make sense of anything except a white-hot flash of pain across my shoulder as I landed on it.

My vision blurred and I blinked rapidly to see Magnet standing above me with a murderous look, oh shit.

Blood seeped from his nose and he wiped it away before raising the gun again, this time I swung my leg up to hit it. It was amazing I could form any thoughts at all, never mind figure out something to do to try and help myself out of this situation.

The gun clattered to the ground as it fell from his hand, I leant back on my arm and ignored the scream of protest from my shoulder as I launched myself at him, as he leant forward to get the gun.

I managed to knock him back and into the door again, we both landed in the mess of glass that had fallen outside and inside the window.

The space was limited in the small hallway, so when he shoved me backwards I didn't go very far, but the pain in the back of my head was almost twice as bad as it hit another surface. He leant past me to go for the gun lying a few feet away, and I swung my fist again to connect with the side of his head as hard as I could.

I was closer to the gun than he had been, so I reached forward to where it lay on the floor and smacked the top, sending it skidding up the hallway, right up to meet a figure making their way down quickly.

Ace.

I wanted to get up and run to him, but my head was pulsing and my vision was going in and out. He stopped running as he came to a stop in front of us, and he ran his eyes over me before the alarm in them lessened slightly, at least I hadn't been shot.

He didn't hesitate then to bring his foot up to meet Magnet's face, sending him back towards the door. Ace stepped forward and grabbed him by the collar of his shirt and hauled him to his feet.

"Ace?!" I heard another voice shout along with the sound of the shop door creaking numerous times.

I craned my neck to see down the hallway, but it wasn't until another figure came down towards us, that I realised the voice belonged to Eyeball and there were others following shortly after.

"Take this piece of shit." Ace hissed, flinging Magnet at Eyeball who barely caught him as Magnet slumped. I hoped his face hurt like my head did.

Ace leaned down to meet my eyes, I could see his lips moving but my head felt like it was filled with jelly and there was still a slight ringing in my ears.

Ace waved his hand in front of my face and I forced my eyes to focus on him, "Are you okay?" I could vaguely hear him say.

"Yeah." I said and brought my hand up to massage my temple as pain pulsed over my skull. Ace's hands went under my arms to lift me and I cried out as the pressure on my shoulder caused it to throb.

Ace eventually got me lifted and helped me to walk down the hallway until we got up to the front. I could see some of the other guys around the place and I tried to stay focused but everything felt like it was a million miles away, my limbs moved like I was underwater and everything felt like it was slipping away.

Eventually someone joined Ace and I and Ace left my side to cross over to Magnet who leant on the counter with his nose dripping blood. I watched Ace hit him again and again, I wanted to tell him to stop or he'd kill him, but my lips wouldn't move.

I glanced up at the person I was leaning on and realised it was Charlie. Billy and Eyeball stood either side of Magnet as Ace continued to knock him into the middle of next week.

"Come on, man." someone said in a panic, as Ace kept hitting Magnet's face and torso, but he was beyond listening.

Whatever grip I had on what was going on around me faltered again and I saw nothing except black for a second, every sound became distorted until it seemed to focus again, at least enough for me to hear Ace say something.

"I'm going to fucking kill you." He said, pointing a finger at Magnet who barely looked able to stand against the wall anymore. It was only when Ace started to go around the counter again that I realised what he was doing. He was going to get the gun.

I lurched away from Charlie and blocked the doorway down to the hall before Ace could go down there.

"Move out of the way, Jesse." Ace said, his voice scared even me with how quiet and dangerous it sounded.

I shook my head then raised my hand to press to the back of my skull, which flashed with pain as I moved my head, "Don't do this, I already had to stop one person getting shot tonight. Call the cops and give them the gun." I told Ace.

"Move out of the way."

I took my hand away from my head to push both hands against his chest in refusal, "No." I choked out, meeting his eyes defiantly before I glanced at my hands on his chest.

I took the hand away from his chest that had been on the back of my head, it left a mess of red on Ace's chest as I brought it closer to my face to examine it.

Blood...

My hand went back round to my head and I registered the moist feeling my fingers met, and when I took it away again there was even more blood on my palm.

I looked up to Ace who stared down at my hand before his eyes flashed to my face in concern. Suddenly it all got too much and I lost whatever grip I had had on awareness and my vision faded. The last thing I registered was my forehead meeting Ace's chest as I collapsed and everything went black.


	29. Chapter 29

**Author's Note:**** Ok I am sincerely sorry this chapter was so delayed, and after the cliffhanger the last chapter ended on, I'm even more sorry you had to wait! This is maybe the… Fourth or fifth stab I've taken at getting the chapter right, all previous attempts have not went well and rather than post a version I'm not happy with for the sake of giving you guys an update, I thought it best that I just take my time. But I'm still sorry this took so long! School starts again on Tuesday and I'll have a hectic few days of starting back but I'll try and get an update on time next Friday. Speaking of updates, I'm starting to head towards ending this story :( which is insane because I didn't think I'd get anywhere near the amount of chapters that I have and believe me if I had my way I'd write thirty more! But I've had a blast writing this and I think it's time to start winding down the story to get to an ending I'm happy with :) I can't say EXACTLY how many chapters are left because I'm taking a read back through everything to decide what still needs to get wrapped up, and I am tossing around ideas for an epilogue which I'm hoping I can pull off well. Anyway, thanks to Chailyn Kamaria, tealoverx, TheGoofyCat, NightThinker, NinaVuelta93, Entangler, Izout, CacklingCactus, Horse lover (response below), Me (response below), and NIGHTSCREAM for their reviews as well to any follows and favourites and to anyone who has continued to read so far, you are all awesome! Anyway, enjoy and please review!**

**Horse lover:**** I'm glad you liked the last chapter and I'm really sorry this one took so long! I promise future updates will not take this long and I hope you enjoy the rest of the story, thanks for the review! :)**

**Me:**** Haha your review made me laugh out loud when I read it, I'm glad you like the story so much! Well I hope you like this chapter, thanks for the review :)**

**Disclaimer:**** I do not own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>My eyes opened to scorching white light and I squeezed them closed before I could even focus enough to see where the light was coming from. Where the hell was I?<p>

The question was the first to register, but a million followed after like hailstones on the ground in a storm. Where was Magnet? Did the police catch him? Did Ace shoot him? Is Ace okay?

The last two questions made me sit bolt upright, the need to find out if my boyfriend actually did commit murder. No sooner had I sat up and a searing pain ripped through my shoulder accompanied by a slightly duller ache at the back of my head, than a pair of hands met my chest and pushed me back down.

I didn't fight the gentle but insistent push and slumped back down on the pillows, one of my hands which wasn't restrained by something went up to massage my forehead where a migraine was already starting to form.

When I finally got my eyes open and the blurred shapes started to make sense I could see I was in a hospital. I had a bandage going across my forehead and around the back, and my left arm was wrapped tightly in a sling and rested on a pillow at my side. My eyes travelled from the material up to look at the person that had pushed me back down.

Ace.

"You're alright." I choked out, relief clear in my voice which was rough and hoarse. My throat felt dry and my eyes watered. Oh crap I really don't want to cry.

"Of course I am." Ace answered, looking slightly bewildered as to why I was asking the question when I was the one in the hospital bed. I ran my eyes over him to see no visible injuries besides the bruises on his knuckles where he had beat the shit out of Magnet.

"But- what- I mean, where's… Where's Magnet?" I asked, tripping over my sentences trying to get to the most important question.

"At the police station."

My whole body seemed about ten pounds lighter after Ace said it, and finally I gave in to the shaken side of me and let a few tears out.

"I thought you were gonna kill him." I said, my breath hitching at odd places.

"For a few minutes, so did I. Then you collapsed and I took you to the hospital and the rest of the guys stayed with Magnet until the police came."

"What about Vic and Jerry?"

Ace's expression darkened, "If those assholes have half a brain between them, they'll be halfway to Mexico by now. The police got Magnet and they got the gun, that's the main thing."

I took a deep breath, my panic calmed slightly by what Ace was telling me. "How long was I out?" I asked.

"An hour and half I'd say." Ace answered, "The doctors were gonna try and wake you up pretty soon because you had a concussion and they need to run some tests while you're awake. I'd say you'll be staying in here for a few days at least."

"Have you been here the whole time?"

He nodded, "I rang Eyeball a while ago to make sure Magnet got arrested and then I came back. I didn't know if you'd want me to ring your aunt and uncle."

So much for not panicking, "They're going to kill me." I murmured.

"No they won't. They'll be relieved that you're alright."

I let out a bitter laugh, "Are you kidding me? When I tell them what happened, they're both gonna pitch a fit. My uncle will never forgive me for this, he's gonna be so mad-"

"He's not going to be mad." Ace cut me off, "You had no idea this was going to happen, and it's not your fault. Your uncle will be mad at me, not you."

"But it's not your fault either!"

"Jesse I left you in the store by yourself, I didn't wait ten minutes until you could come over with me across the street. And I waited longer than I should have to come over and check on you-"

"But I told you to go! What were you supposed to do?" I demanded.

"I was supposed to protect my own fucking girlfriend!"

The door cracked open and interrupted our argument, finally whatever tension had built up dissipated and I rest my head back down on the pillows as a doctor came in.

"You're awake, that's a good sign."

Of all the times to come in, he could have maybe picked a better one. Ace exhaled sharply and sat back in the chair beside the bed he had been occupying. The doctor came to the end of the bed and opened the clipboard.

"So we will need to run some tests to make sure there is no serious damage to the brain but you are awake and appear to be alert so that means there's only a small chance any major damage has occurred. Are you feeling nauseous or dizzy?"

"A little sick but my head feels fine, just a bit sore at the back." I told him, the bandage was starting to get on my nerves.

"You did get a bad concussion and we had to give you some stitches to stop the bleeding which was caused by glass cutting into the skin. It's all been taken out and should heal fine. How about your shoulder?"

"It's worse but I can bear it as long as it stays still, what happened to it?"

"It was dislocated, can I ask if you know how that might have happened?"

I winced, "I fell on it."

The doctor nodded, "I thought so, it's very common to dislocate a shoulder with a bad fall on it. Luckily it has been put back in the socket and we advise that you refrain from moving it for a while to let the muscles set. After that with some exercises to get your shoulder working better over time, I'd say about three months from now you can be back to normal."

"Three months?" I echoed in disbelief, surely it couldn't be that long.

The doctor's mouth set into a grim line, "The recovery time is different for everyone but that's how long I'd expect it to be until you won't have any pain anymore."

"Okay."

"As for your injuries, we noted they were due to blunt force trauma, and you appear to have a nasty burn and some scarring on your other hand. Can I ask how these injuries came about?"

"There was an attempted robbery at a store she works at." Ace answered as I wrecked my brains for a suitable answer.

"And the scars are from a bad fall and the burn is why I don't smoke anymore." I said with as much a smile as I could, some of the scars had faded slightly so that it could be mistaken for a mess of lines rather than a word.

"Well if you want, we can maybe contact the police and-"

"They've already been called, they have the guy down at the station." Ace explained.

The doctor nodded and put the clipboard under the crook of his arm, "Well in that case I will be back in a few minutes to run some tests and then we can maybe find some suitable painkillers for you. Morphine is unfortunately to risky given your head injury but we can find something to help you rest until the morning. Would you like your cousin to stay here with you?" Cousin, what the hell?

I glanced at Ace in confusion to see him give me a pointed look, I turned to the doctor with a grateful smile, "That'd be great, thank you."

Once the doctor left I turned to Ace and gave him a similar pointed look.

"They only let family in to see you, so I told them I was your cousin." He explained.

"Good, 'cause I was starting to worry you might've been holding a crucial bit of information back."

He finally smirked but the humour didn't reach his eyes, "Do you want me to call your aunt and uncle now or-"

"The morning? There's no point waking them up in the middle of the night and worrying them."

Ace nodded, "Sure."

I sighed in relief and readjusted myself to be able to sit up a bit straighter. Ace stood up to fix the pillow behind my head until I got comfortable. His fingers ran lightly over my cheekbone and cupped the side of my face for a few seconds.

"I'm glad you're alright, thought you were a goner in that store." He said.

"Well I'm fine, and everything else will be fine. Right now I just want it to be you and me here. Plus there's some stuff about tonight I need to tell you."

Ace brow creased in confusion, "What stuff?"

I took a deep breath, "The real reason Magnet brought that gun into the store last night."

* * *

><p>Telling Ace the night before had been substantially easier than telling my uncle now, mostly because Ace had known everything up until that point. Sure he was definitely not happy about it, and he was regretting not putting a bullet between Magnet's eyes even more now, but he agreed Magnet was in prison and that meant he couldn't do anything again for a long time. My aunt and uncle however had no knowledge of what had happened since Donny Thompson had arrived back in Castle Rock.<p>

I told them all the need-to-know stuff, about how it was actually Donny that put Ace in hospital and that he had lied to me about who he really was. I told them about him scratching my arm, and Ace putting him in hospital for a spell. Then I finished with telling them what happened in the store the night before. You know, the highlights.

"So this has all been going on, and you didn't tell us about any of it?" My aunt asked, her eyes flicked to the scars and burn on my arm, which she hadn't been able to keep her eyes off for more than five seconds.

"I didn't want to worry you."

My uncle sighed, "Is that the only reason?"

My brow furrowed, shifting the bandage slightly, "What do you mean?"

"I mean, it would seem as if someone might have threatened you to keep quiet."

"Threaten me?" I echoed, before I caught on to what I was saying, "You think Ace made me stay quiet about this?"

"Well I think he'd be smart enough to know that if we found out-"

"If you found out, I'd have been sent away, which would have left him with far less problems. He didn't want me involved in this, Magnet kept getting me on my own. Ace has been trying to protect me."

"Protect you?" My uncle asked in disbelief, "We got a call from him this morning telling us you were in hospital, it doesn't sound like he's done a very good job."

"Well he has! Twice as much shit would've happened to me in the last eight months if he hadn't have been there."

"Well that sure makes us feel better."

"Richard!" My aunt scolded.

"I know you don't like Ace, Uncle Richard, I know not many people in this town do. But the guy has been there for me through a lot since I came here, and he didn't involve me in this, I involved myself. So if you're gonna blame anyone for what happened, blame me."

My uncle's jaw clenched in thought, "Where is Ace, anyway, if he's so innocent in all this?"

"I told him to go home and get changed and get some rest, he's been up all night here with me stuck in the chair so I told him to come back later. I wanted to talk to you guys alone."

"Is there anything else you want to tell us?" My aunt asked.

I grimaced, "Not right now."

"Well, why not? Why not get it all out in the open right now?" My uncle asked, gesturing with his arm in front of him, "Here was us thinking the worst that was happening was you were hanging around with a bunch of hoodlums and staying in the same house as a criminal. Now we've found out you've also been involved in a gang war and have been injured on occasion, the most recent of which you ended up in hospital having only narrowly escaped death! So I think if you want to tell us something else, now would be the time, because if I find out in a few days or weeks that there is something else-"

I massaged one of my temples with my free hand as frustration built up, this really wasn't what I needed right now. But if you play with fire you get burned, so I'd have to deal with the consequences of telling them at some point.

"I'm leaving town after graduation. With Ace."

Boy did that shut my uncle up, "Excuse me?!"

"I am, I was going to tell you in a few weeks but I guess now's as good a time as any. I'm finishing high school and then we're going to find somewhere to live and get jobs."

"If you think we're just going to let you-"

I cut my uncle off, "There'll be no "letting" involved. Once I turn eighteen I'll be an adult and you can't keep me here."

My aunt cast a wary glance towards my uncle who had retreated to quietly fuming before she sat on the side of my bed, "Are you sure you've thought this through? Leaving with Ace, a boy you've only known for a few months, are you sure that's wise?"

I nodded, "I know it is. I love him."

My uncle's head raised from where he had it buried in his hands, "What?"

I kept my eyes on my hands in front of me as I continued, "And he loves me too. He asked me to leave and I'm going to."

"I ought to kill that boy." My uncle murmured.

"Please don't, I went to pretty drastic lengths last night to make sure that didn't happen." I said.

"The main thing is that you're alright, and Ace is alright." My aunt said, shooting my uncle a look when he went to object.

"I didn't mean for it to go this far, and neither did Ace. Magnet- Donny- just lost it." I told them.

"I can't believe you let me drive that boy around and help him out while he…" My uncle trailed off.

"I didn't know if you'd even believe me. Magnet said last night that the fact I didn't helped him a lot, so maybe I should have." I said bitterly, remembering the sick glimmer of triumph in his eyes.

"Jesse." My uncle said, I brought my gaze up from my lap to meet his eyes, "I will always take your word, no matter what."

"Think you can take my word for it when I say Ace is a great guy underneath it all?" I chanced.

My uncle snorted, "I wouldn't go that far."

I chuckled before remembering all the other times Ace has saved my ass, "He really has helped me, I knew how to break Magnet's nose because he taught me how, and defend myself."

"If I'd have gotten the chance, I'd have done a lot more than break his nose." Richard pointed out.

"I wouldn't worry, Ace saw to it he got a good beating before he took me to the hospital." I told him. Ace had said had I not have collapsed he might have shot Magnet, not something I'd have been happy with.

"So Donny has been arrested?" My aunt asked.

I nodded, "They have him at the station and he was the only one to touch the gun so his prints are on it. The doctor said it might be a few days before I can be cleared to go give a statement to the police. But as soon as I can, I will."

"I'll come down with you and help you get everything sorted out." My uncle offered.

"Thanks. So… Does this mean I'm forgiven?" I asked.

"Not even close." My uncle told me, my aunt kissed my forehead as my good shoulder slumped in defeat.

"We're just glad you're alright, but it's safe to say you'll be grounded for a while." My aunt told me.

"Well I have been told I need bedrest for a few days when I get home, so I won't be going out much anyways."

"We also need to have a talk about these plans of yours." My uncle pointed out, "But they can wait until you're better."

"Okay." I agreed.

* * *

><p><span><strong>Author's Note:<strong>** This is probably the happiest I've been with any of the drafts I've wrote. So I hope it wasn't too bad and that you guys can forgive me for taking so long, writer's block hits at the worst of times :( anyway, hope you enjoyed, please review and let me know what you think!**


	30. Chapter 30

**Author's Note:**** Okay so this is a bit late if you go by my clock in Ireland, it's like ten past midnight. I had a mini freak-out when Google Drive wouldn't open, but thankfully it has! Anyway, I'm glad people enjoyed the chapter from last week and once again I'm very sorry it took so long, I am back at school now but updates are still on Friday. Speaking of updates, they are now set to be for around another three to four weeks. After that once the story has finished I'm going back through it all to fix spelling and grammar mistakes, I made a new cover photo (same photo, just a title and a cool filter added, Pizap is a great website for anyone who wants to make a cover photo) so it'll be up soon and I'm just going to go through every chapter in the story to fix it. None of the events will be changed, and none of the dialogue (I don't think) so you won't be missing anything, it just won't be littered with mistakes anymore haha. That'll slowly but surely be happening with all my stories. Anyway, thanks to new favourites and follows and thanks to TheGoofyCat, Chailyn Kamaria, CacklingCactus, Me (response below), NinaVuelta93, vampangel25, NightThinker, Entangler and Horse lover (response below) for their awesome reviews. Anyway, enjoy and please review! **

**Me:**** I'm glad you like the chapter, and I'm very sorry it was so late :( haha yeah I figured they wouldn't let him in unless he was family, so cousin was the best idea to roll with :D it really makes me laugh when I see how much you hate Magnet haha :P and I'm glad you think the story is fun, your reviews are always awesome, so thanks for another awesome one! Hugs :)**

**Horse lover:**** Thanks for your review, I'm glad you like the chapter! And yes Jesse is okay, I could never bring myself to let anything serious happen to her haha. Yeah I honestly am going to miss this story so much :( but I'm glad awesome readers like you enjoy reading it and that you think I'm a good writer, it means a lot! Hope you like the rest of the story :)**

**Disclaimer:**** I do not own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>"So what happens now?"<p>

The police officer took his glasses off at the other side of the wide table I had been sitting at and took a cloth from his pocket to clean them. He leant back in his chair with a sigh.

"Well we have your statement and it appears to match other witnesses' accounts." He said, Ace and some of the other guys from the gang had been in before me to tell the cops what they saw, "So this all goes before the judge and they will decide on a sentence."

I nodded, "Will I be called to court? To talk in front of people or anything?"

He shook his head, "I can't say for sure but I wouldn't think so, the case is pretty clear cut. They have proof that Mr Thompson was the one who was holding the gun when it went off, and that he was the one who assaulted you. We still needed your statement to question him further about the incident but now that we have, it looks like the fact he has apparently known of the presence of a firearm for two months before he used it."

My eyebrows creased, "So what does that mean?"

"It means he had possession of the firearm for a long period of time without a license to do so and he is a convicted felon, the charge for possessing a firearm is pretty heavy when you have one."

"So how long do you think he will be in prison?"

"I can't say anything on the record, I'm not the most educated in all this stuff. But judging by the crimes and the fact he has been previously convicted… I'd say about five to ten years."

Five to ten years.

It felt like all the air was sucked out of the room, how I got the breath for my next words, I'll never know, "Thank you."

The officer nodded, "Thank you, we appreciate you coming in. How are you feeling?"

Like shit at the minute, "I'm fine." I lied.

He led me outside to where my uncle had been waiting, I gave him a grim smile as he leant off the wall.

"How did it go?"

"Fine. Can we go home now?"

He frowned, "Are you alright?"

"Yes, I just want to lie down."

I spent the ride home with my mind reeling, thoughts rushing through my head at a million miles a hour. I went straight to bed when I got home and declined any offers for food, I felt like throwing up.

I eventually drifted off to sleep late, the painkillers made me have crazy dreams. This was more of a terrifying nightmare filled with faces and sounds I wanted to escape, but I couldn't. Eventually the sound of a gun going off sounded in my ears, so close I swore I was right back in the store. I shot up in bed with sweat covering my brow, my heart hammered in my ear in the otherwise silent room.

Thank God.

I slouched out of bed to the bathroom and rinsed my face with cold water. The bandage was still covering my forehead where it wrapped around to protect the stitches at the back of my head, so I soaked it with water to keep my forehead cool.

Eventually I decided to go back to bed. No sooner had I opened the door with a yawn beginning to stretch my mouth than I clapped a hand over it as I realised I wasn't the only one in my bedroom.

"Sorry, the window was open." Ace whispered, I couldn't see his face in the dark but he pointed behind him where the window had been left slightly open.

"Yeah, I wanted to let some cool air in."

"Oh, and there was me thinking it was an open invitation to do something romantic." I couldn't see the smirk, but I could hear it.

I chuckled slightly and turned the lamp on beside my bed, finally allowing myself to see Ace. I sat down on the bed and he joined me.

"Did you just come from work?" I asked, noting the overalls he was still wearing.

He glanced down before shrugging, "I had a job I wanted to get done early, I figured if I finished it tonight I'd have the day off tomorrow. We could grab lunch at the diner."

"You shouldn't work so late, you need sleep." I said, poking the side of his temple, "You'll get real bad bags under your eyes and end up looking like you're fifty."

"You don't look like you're getting much more."

I rubbed a hand down my face, "I talked to the police today so I was nervous last night about it."

"How'd it go?"

"Alright I guess, they said I wouldn't need to come testify or anything, the case is basically sealed up tight."

"Good." Ace said, leaning back on his hands, "Did they say anything about how long he's getting?"

"Five to ten years."

Ace let out a low whistle, only loud enough for me to hear, "That'll get rid of him."

"For a while." I added.

"What do you mean?" Ace asked in confusion.

"Five to ten years means he'll be around twenty-five to thirty, right?"

"Right… And?"

"I mean you'll only be around that age and I'll be twenty-three to twenty-eight."

"And you're afraid because… That's old for you?" Ace asked.

I rolled my eyes, "No! I mean it won't be that long until he's out and who knows what'll happen when he gets out."

"What do you mean? Nothing's gonna happen, that's it."

"That's not it, and you know it. He'll come after me, I know he will, he won't let ten years slide, Ace. He could even come after you, oh my God he could go after my aunt and uncle, they'll still be here and-"

Ace grabbed my face as my voice rose in a panic, finally all the thoughts from today came pouring out as I realised we weren't nearly safe yet.

"Stop with that shit right now, okay? He is not coming after you."

"Ace, the guy pointed a gun at me a few days ago because I wouldn't tell him where you were, imagine what'll he'll do when he goes to prison because-"

"That asshole is going to prison because he stupidly pointed a gun at a girl he should never have messed with. He was thinking of killing me, and he was trying to get away with it. He had a gun with a criminal record and he brought it into store in a small town and pointed it at a seventeen-year-old girl. He is going away because of what he did, not what you did."

"But-"

"No, you are not allowed to worry about this anymore, because it ain't gonna happen."

"How the hell do you know that?" I demanded.

"You know how? Because the second we leave here, we leave all this shit behind. We don't think about gangs or guns or anything, the name "Donny Thompson" will never enter our minds again. That's how I know. We leave Castle Rock, we leave behind every mistake we made here and we start fresh somewhere new. Somewhere where we know nobody and nobody knows us, no small town where people have nothing better to do than gossip."

"Easier said than done, people are always going to talk."

"So let 'em, we never tell them what happened here and it's like it never happened. For all they know you're just some average girl that lucked out and is now living with a handsome devil like me."

I chuckled at the attempt to cheer me up, "Either that or they'll pity the average girl for screwing up and ending up with a cocky shithead."

Ace rolled his eyes, "Either way, no one's ever gonna know what happened. You can forget all about this the second we leave."

"That's assuming my uncle doesn't chain me to the porch."

Ace scoffed, "He can't exactly stop us."

"He can sure as hell try." I said through the yawn that had abruptly been interrupted earlier, "He's probably going to want to talk soon, he'd figure since I got the police interrogation out of the way that it would warm me up for his."

"Look, we both have the money saved for going. That can cover a deposit on a place to live and rent for a while. Food, furniture, all that shit can be got easily. We get jobs and then that's it, it's simple."

"Sounds simple, problem is we don't know where the hell we're going."

Ace thought for a second, "Minnesota."

"Huh?"

"Minnesota, I've been thinking about it. Picking at random means we might end up in some dead-end town that's just another Castle Rock in some small shitty state, Minnesota's got lots of cities, it's a big place with a lot of people."

"Why there?"

He shrugged, "Well there's a lot of lakes, that'd be good for fishing. You said you wanted to go somewhere that snows, it has some real heavy snow so you can build all the damn snowmen you want. Summer's have good weather. Lots of places to get jobs."

"Whoah, where'd all these facts come from?"

"A guy brought a car in a few weeks back and needed some work done on it, he wouldn't shut up when he came to pick it up. Told me all about Minnesota and how great it was and how glad he was to be going back home. Eventually he talked that much he drilled the idea in, so I figured if you need somewhere to tell your uncle we're going, that could work."

"Minnesota." I echoed, "I suppose it sounds like a good place. How far away is it?"

"Over a thousand miles."

My eyes widened, "Wow, I guess we won't have to worry about surprise visits from anyone."

"Exactly. It'll take two, maybe three days to get there driving if we stop to sleep at some motels and stuff on the way."

I frowned, "What? No fancy hotel with chocolates on the pillows and room service?"

Ace leant on his elbow with a teasing grin, "Maybe we can squeeze one in somewhere."

I smiled, "Damn right you will, I'm not hauling my ass all the way to Minnesota without a nice stay in a hotel."

"So demanding." Ace muttered, I hit his arm before leaning over to switch the light off, "I'm gonna get going."

"Wait." I said, catching his arm as he went to get up, "Can you stay a while longer?" I didn't fancy being alone to have more nightmares.

Ace sighed, "Sure, but if I fall asleep and your uncle sees me, I'll be taking the lead again with the hospital trips."

I sniggered, "He leaves early for work and lets me sleep in, as long as you're up before my aunt, you're fine."

"Alright."

Ace joined me in under the covers in the small bed, he had to lean up on his elbow and put his other arm over my stomach as we squashed together in the small bed.

"This is a lot easier in your bed." I remarked with a slight laugh, my face only inches away from his.

"You're not wrong there. How many fucking pillows are on this bed?" Ace demanded, yanking a small one from behind him with frills around the edges.

"Too many." I said, Ace put the pillow on the floor and lay back down, tracing along the brim of the bandage across my forehead.

"So… Minnesota?" I asked after a minute when I had weighed everything up.

"Mm-hm. Fresh start. No worries."

"Sounds perfect." I sighed and closed my eyes, letting the light feel of his fingers on my skin lull me into a (thankfully) peaceful sleep.


	31. Chapter 31

**Author's Note:**** Hey there! This update's a bit late because I'm suffering from my annual flu I get every year when I go back to school and I've pretty much been feeling like twice-boiled shit. But alas, here's the next chapter! Big thank you to all reviews as well as to the new favourites and follows! Thanks to CacklingCactus, Entangler, NinaVuelta93, NightThinker, Chailyn Kamaria, TheGoofyCat, Horse lover (response below) and FirstCome-FirstStaked for their reviews, really appreciate every single one guys! Anyway, hope you like this chapter, please review!**

**Horse lover:**** Thanks for another awesome review :) yes hopefully they get to leave, the next chapter should give you your answer! Hope you enjoy :D**

**Disclaimer:**** I do not own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>"Everyone's staring." I grumbled into my glass of coke.<p>

Ace glanced around with a steely expression to see basically the whole diner looking in our direction, although almost everyone sheepishly glanced away when his blue gaze landed on them. But as soon as his gaze turned back to me they would still glance over.

"Fuck 'em." He shrugged, "Too nosey for their own good."

"Well if I saw someone wrapped up like a mummy, I'd probably stare too."

Ace sighed, "Do you wanna leave?"

"No."

"Want me to beat up everyone in the diner and tell them I'll shove their eyeballs up their asses if they look at you again?" He offered, "I'll start with the old ladies." He added.

"Maybe." I said, letting a smile slip.

"Just say the word." He grinned, "Besides, in a few months you'll be somewhere else and you'll never have to see any of these assholes again."

"Mm-hm." I sighed.

"What?"

"I still need to talk to my aunt and uncle about leaving, my aunt said my uncle wants to talk when he gets home from work."

Ace's brow creased, "I thought you said they seemed cool with it."

I snorted, "That was when I was lying in a hospital bed after I had gotten a concussion and looked like death, they were probably just being nice and I'm in for it now."

"Well it's not like they can say anything, you'll be eighteen, they can't stop us."

I nodded, "I know, but…"

"But?" Ace pressed after I sat in silence for a few seconds.

"I want them to be okay with it." I confessed, laughing slightly, "It's funny, when I came here I could not give a shit what they were and weren't okay with. Fact of the matter is they've been a hell of a lot more understanding and cool with me than I deserve. The amount of times I've worried them and let them down these past few months and they still haven't kicked me out, I know I would have if some kid did half the stuff to me. So I don't want to pack and leave without knowing that I won't be letting them down again."

"So if they're not cool with it… What? You're not gonna go?" Ace asked.

I shook my head, "Listen, there's nothing going to stop me from going, alright? I just. I don't know… Pay no attention to me, I'm talking shit."

"As always."

I narrowed my eyes, "Oh haha."

"So what do you think will make them happy enough to let you go and be happy with it then?"

I chewed my lip, "I don't know."

* * *

><p>The answer to Ace's question didn't come the rest of the day no matter what I tried to think of. Some of the Cobras joined us in the diner for a while then Ace dropped me home, a bit early for my liking because it felt good to be out, but he said he had some stuff to do.<p>

"Your uncle's never usually this late." Emily remarked as she glanced at her watch before taking the dinner from the oven.

"I know." The man was always on time for dinner, although tonight I was a little thankful he wasn't as punctual as he normally is.

The door was being opened. Shit.

"I'm home." Richard called as he closed the door behind him and came into the kitchen.

"Did you get held up at work?" My aunt asked as she kissed him on the cheek. He shrugged and came over to the table to sit at his usual place.

"Just some stuff I had to do. How are you feeling?" He asked me.

"Good, it was nice getting out for a while." I answered.

He nodded, "That's good, maybe in another few days we can talk about going back to school."

I made a show of massaging my temple, "Oo, suddenly I'm not feeling so hot."

He chuckled as Emily carried some of the plates over. We were mostly silent while eating besides my aunt asking Richard about work, so the talk would come after we ate. Needless to say, I was eating as slow as humanly possible.

"So…" Oh shit.

"Hmm?" I asked, feigning cluelessness as I finished the last of my beef.

"It's good that you're feeling better. And the doctor said your shoulder should be all healed up in a few months and you'll be as good as new."

I smiled politely as I was eased into the discussion with small talk about my shoulder, "Yeah, my head feels better and the stitches should help it heal up pretty soon."

"So I thought now we might talk about what we touched on in the hospital."

"What did we touch on?" I said lifting the last mouthful with my fork, pausing with it just about to go into my mouth as I looked to see my uncle giving me a look that said **cut the bullshit, you knew this was coming**.

"About you and Ace's plans to leave after you graduate."

I wiped my mouth, "Oh yeah, that. Well, okay, what do you want to talk about?"

"First off, we know you are well within your rights to go, you'll be old enough to make your decisions alone and we can't tell you how to live your life. So either way, you will be doing what you want and that's fine."

"Okay…" Surely there's something up where this is sounding better to me than it actually is.

"All that your aunt and I want to do is make sure that you know what you're getting into." Oh great.

"Fine." I nodded, better get this over with now.

"You need to work hard when you get back to school, I know you need some time off to recover but you'll want to get caught up on whatever you missed and keep your grades up. Study hard, because you'll find your grades get you a lot further wherever you go when you do."

"Alright."

"Second, your aunt and I know first-hand what it's like doing something like this, we moved into a house not too far from here when we were young and it's tough covering all the expenses and getting things sorted, especially when you have to look for jobs in an unfamiliar place."

"Ace and I have been saving from our jobs so we have enough to get a place sorted and keep things going for a while until we get jobs."

Richard nodded, "That's good, a wise step because you don't want to be caught without any money. My advice on that is don't take the excuse of already having money gathered up and use it so you can sit around, especially don't let Ace do it. He needs to get a good job as soon as he can."

I tried my hardest not to roll my eyes, "He will, don't worry."

"Another thing is, if there is ever anything that goes wrong, I want you to call me right away. I can be in my car and driving straight to you if anything happens or if you decide to come home. I know Minnesota's a long way away but that doesn't mean-"

Hold on.

"Wait, how did you know where we're going?" I asked.

Richard stopped, "What do you mean?"

"I mean, I never told anyone where we were going, Ace only told me last night he was thinking about Minnesota. So how did you know?"

"Ace came to see me as I was finishing work."

I blinked, "He did? About what?"

"He told me that he had been saving since he got his job in September for going away and that he started picking up extra shifts after you agreed to go so that you two would have enough money. He said your wages will help a lot but you are not to work for the rest of the school year so you can focus on studying."

"Wait, Ace said that?"

"Yes, he said he'll take on extra shifts if necessary but if his pay remains the same until he has to quit, you two will have all the money you need. He mentioned Minnesota and said that was where you two were thinking of going."

"And what do you think?"

"I told him Minnesota wasn't a bad place, and that there'd be apartments handy that you two could move into quick enough and that he would start looking a few weeks beforehand so you will definitely have someplace to live."

"Well that was wise of him." My aunt pointed out, Richard nodded.

"It sounds like you two won't be left with nowhere to live and that you'll have money to get started. I guess that's all we can ask for, really."

"Just like that? You guys are alright with it?"

They exchanged a glance, "Well there'll be things to sort out before you go but now that we know you have both saved enough and you know where you're going, it's not the worst idea in the world."

I sat back in my seat, "Whoah."

"What?"

"Nothing, I just uh, thought you'd be a bit more reluctant to let me go somewhere with Ace. I mean, you don't like Ace."

My aunt raised an eyebrow almost to say she didn't really understand either, my uncle's face contorted in a thoughtful expression before he pursed his lips, "He'll never be my favourite person in the world, but he has assured me that he can take care of you. And that this plan is not some ill-conceived fling that'll not last half a year. He has assured me that he's serious about leaving with you and what it implies, so I'm a lot happier than what I was."

I nodded but I was still unsure, "Alright."

* * *

><p>This time when Ace came through my window he didn't scare me like he had the night before, I had left the window open knowing he'd probably visit to check and see how "the talk" went. The guy just isn't one for phone calls.<p>

I sat up in the bed and flicked the light off, making room for him to sit down at my side as he brushed the front of his shirt.

"So how did it go?" He asked, not meeting my eyes.

"Alright, but that was mostly down to you."

"Me?" He asked innocently, meeting my eyes with a curious expression.

"Yeah, you. So spill, did you cast some sort of Merrill family spell on my uncle that he has suddenly become your best bud?"

"I just talked to him, I figured hiding behind you and waiting till you told him everything was a pussy thing to do so I went over there and waited until he could get off work so I could talk to him."

"And in doing so you managed to plot that I am not allowed a job for the rest of my time here?"

Ace rolled his eyes, "This is your last year of high school, I thought you'd be grateful for more time to work." He argued, although the teasing glint in his eye told me he knew just how much I hated studying.

"But what about money and-"

"We have money, more than we need, actually. If we take what you've earned and put it with what I've got then we could practically leave tomorrow. Anything else I earn'll just make it that much easier to get furniture and pay bills and shit so we won't have to worry about it for a good while."

"You won't be much good to run off with if you're worked into the ground by the time the leaving date rolls around. I'm agreeing to drive off into the sunset with my handsome boyfriend, not some old guy that's piled on ten years because he spends all his time working." I teased.

"Well we can't have that." Ace said sarcastically, "I'll only work late when I have to, and you're gonna get some good grades so at least one of us has something to show from the complete drag that is Castle Rock High."

I laughed before my nose wrinkled, "I can't think of you in high school."

"I was barely in high school so you're safe there. But if you finish off your sentence there well then maybe you can look for a job in Minnesota. Or be one of those stay at home girls with the frilly aprons that bakes all day."

I grimaced, "Ew, no thank you."

"Exactly. But until then you just worry about school."

"I am worrying, everyone'll be talking about me when I get back, and there'll be even more staring. It'll be ten times worse than the diner."

"Far as they know, you just saved the local store from a robbery by one of the biggest assholes in town, thanks to the fighting skills taught to you by your amazing boyfriend." he boasted.

"The other biggest asshole in Castle Rock." I teased, jerking out of the way when Ace went to poke my side. I reached for the light and he stood up, I pouted and shot him a questioning look.

"I have to be at work early so I better get home, your aunt almost caught me this morning anyway."

"Aw, is the danger of getting caught my my aunt just too much for you now?"

Ace sat back down, "Well I would be happy to stay, so long as you don't mind explaining to your aunt why you're in bed with a twenty-year-old guy who-"

"No thank you, you can leave." I said hurriedly, grabbing his arm for support to lean up and press a quick kiss to his lips before pushing him towards the window.

Ace went over to the window and began pulling it up before I hopped out of bed to follow him over, grabbing his arm again as he went to climb out.

"Wait, what exactly did you say to my uncle?"

Ace's brow creased in confusion, "I told him we were thinking about Minnesota and the money-"

"No." I cut him off, "I mean, he seems pretty convinced now that I'll be alright and that we can handle ourselves, I was just wondering how you convinced him that we're sure about all this."

His eyes searched mine for a few seconds before he grinned, "Wouldn't you like to know." And before I could ask anything else, he was out the window and on his way across the porch.

"Asshole." I hissed quietly before closing the window.


	32. Chapter 32

**Author's Note: Hey, here is the next chapter! A little late because I wrote a draft of this yesterday and really didn't like it, decided to take a break for a few hours and get some sleep and then try again, it's weird how I tend to get the ideas when I'm really tired but can't sleep haha. This is about the… Third last chapter of this story! I had planned to post two chapters today and then the epilogue next week but I decided to post this chapter today, then the ending chapter and epilogue next week, I'm so excited! Thanks to all the amazing reviews I got from TheGoofyCat, FirstCome-FirstStaked, CacklingCactus, Chailyn Kamaria, Izout, TearsofLys, NightThinker, tealoverx and Horse lover (response below) you guys rock! Anyway, enjoy and please review! :)**

**Horse lover: Thanks for your review! I'm glad you thought it was sweet of Ace to talk to Richard, and it won't be that long until you find out what he said ;) hope you like the next few chapters :D**

**Disclaimer: I do not own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>"May I come in?"<p>

"Sure!"

I heard the door opening and my uncle stopped as he stood in the doorway, "What are you doing?"

I looked up from where I was lying on my stomach with one of my hands feeling the ground under my bed, "Uh, nothing. Come on in!" I said as I stood up and fixed my clothes.

"Well I see you have everything sorted for leaving, you probably have enough clothes to sink a ship thanks to your aunt."

I laughed as I pulled out empty drawers in my dressing table and bedside locker, "I do indeed, I really appreciated her coming shopping with me to get stuff."

My uncle sat down on the bed, "What on earth are you looking for?" He asked as I turned in a circle with my hands on my hips.

"Have you seen a necklace with some keys on it?" I asked, he looked at me in confusion and I pointed to my bare neck, "I normally wear it but it's disappeared and I can't find it."

"No, sorry, I haven't. Do you need the keys for something?"

I shook my head, "Not really. They're keys Ace gave me to his house, and I can't think of where the hell they went."

"Well Ace has other keys, I'm sure he won't miss them."

"They're not needed or anything, I just want to find them. They mean something and I cna't believe the night before I'm leaving I have no fucking clue where they went."

"Language." My uncle warned, "Well maybe you've packed them in one of your cases and haven't thought."

I turned to the stack of trunks and cases Emily had helped me squish all of my stuff into before kneeling on the floor beside them, "Maybe."

"Whoah! You need to get some food and sleep instead of rummaging through your stuff all night. Come and sit down, the keys are probably in there somewhere."

"Well what if they're not?! I'd rather know, I searched Ace's house and they're not there, I searched here and if they're not in the cases, they're gone!"

I sat down on the bed with a huff and my uncle stared sympathetically, "I know it's easy to get stressed out when you're about to leave, but you shouldn't worry about the keys. Tell you what, if you get to your apartment and don't find them when you unpack, I'll turn the town upside down and send you them when I find them." He promised.

I laughed slightly, "It's stupid to be getting so worked up over them, and I won't even have any use for them tomorrow, they just-"

"Mean something." My uncle finished, I nodded, "Well I'm sure they haven't gotten far. Besides the keys, have you got everything you need?"

I thought for a few seconds, "Everything I can think of. I picked that recommendation letter up from Joe today so when I look for a job in Minnesota I can show it to say I have experience working. Even if I haven't worked in a few months."

"Well it was for the best, you needed those last few months to focus on school. And it worked, you've got your grades and you successfully graduated from high school."

"Thank God." I breathed, "I have all that I need, Emily made me check. Twice."

Richard laughed, "She gets nervous about things like these, at least you can be certain you have everything."

I breathed in and sighed at the smell of food coming from the kitchen, "I am starving."

"Good, you can come down and set the table then." Richard said, I rolled my eyes with a chuckle and followed him downstairs.

"Need any help?" I asked Emily as she stood over the stove.

She shook her head with a smile, "I'm almost done. You caught the fish so that was a big help." She laughed.

"Yeah I went through hell for them, too. Got thrown in the river and everything." I growled the last part as I remembered going fishing the day before with Ace and how he did in fact follow through on his promise to throw me in the river and made damn sure to stay on guard so I couldn't do the same. But I did ruin his nice white t-shirt with some fish guts I threw at him, so I got some revenge.

"Better get used to it, you are going to the land of a thousand lakes." My uncle informed me as we set the table.

"Goody."

Most of the dinner was spent quizzing me on what I might have forgotten to bring, was there anything I still had to do and were Ace and I sure we knew how to get to Minnesota.

I sat out on the porch swing after as the sun started to set and took in the sight of what would be my last night in Castle Rock. My God, I can still remember sitting her and hearing the car with the Cobras in it come racing down the street.

The front door opened and my uncle smiled as he came out to join me, "Care for a beer?" He asked, gesturing to one of the two bottles he had.

"Damn, who are you and what have you done with my uncle?" I asked as I took one.

He sat down beside me with a chuckle, "It's your last night here, I figured one beer wouldn't hurt, since you just turned eighteen. Not that I think by any means that this is your first beer." He said, casting a sideways glance at me.

"I don't know what on earth you mean." I replied innocently.

We sat in silence for a few seconds before he sat straight, "I want you to know something before you go."

"Uh-oh, what?"

"I'm proud of you."

I smiled, "Really? Me?" I laughed.

My uncle smiled slightly but remained serious, "I mean it, I'm very proud of you. Proud of how hard you worked these last few months at school and how responsible you were about studying. Proud of how hard you worked to save money for going away and making sure you had something to show for leaving. Most of all I'm proud you stayed strong through everything and kept your head up. It can't have been easy getting over what happened."

My shoulders shrugged as I stared out onto the street, "It wasn't. But I know now with the sentence and everything I won't have to worry about anything for a while." Five to ten years would at least mean I got some time to enjoy my life.

My uncle laid his hand over mine, "You won't be worrying about any of this stuff again. It's time to stop worrying about what happened and start looking forward to what will happen."

I nodded, "I know, and I am."

"Good, you've got a lot of things to look forward to now."

I smiled and took a swig of beer, "Yeah. Bills and jobs, rent and food. Cleaning and having to be responsible."

My uncle laughed, "You're gonna love it."

"I bet I will. Ace said he'd come pick me up around nine, we need an early start."

Richard nodded, "I'll make sure you're up and help Ace put everything in the car, you can handle Emily."

"Deal. I better get to bed actually. I'm going to take a bath, I still smell like the river." I said with a wrinkled nose as I finished my beer and stood up.

"See you bright and early in the morning." My uncle said as I went over to the door.

"Great." I groaned, "And Uncle Richard? Thank you for everything." I said as I opened the door. He nodded with a smile and I returned it before heading upstairs.

* * *

><p>"What time did Ace say he'd be here?" My aunt asked.<p>

"Nine." I answered as I sat at the table and finished the last of my coffee. Needless to say I'd been too excited to get a proper night's sleep.

"He's early." My aunt says as she glanced out into the hall.

I jumped up and went out to meet him at the door, "Ready to go?" I asked.

He nodded and gestured to the car, "Grab your shit and let's go."

I made a show of rolling my eyes, "So romantic. You didn't find my keys?"

He shook his head, "Sorry, looked everywhere."

"It's fine, it doesn't matter."

We got the car loaded pretty quickly with Richard's help, I just came back in to grab the small bag with my purse and was greeted by Emily looking slightly teary with a basket in her arms.

"What's this?" I asked as she gave it to me, I looked over the random items inside before staring at her questioningly.

"Traditional housewarming gifts, bread for life and sugar for sweetness and all that stuff. It's for good luck." She sniffed.

I set the basket up on the counter and hugged her tightly, "There are two letters on your dressing table for you and Richard. Don't read them until I leave." I told her. The letters had been the best thing I could do to thank them for the last year, I never seemed to be able to put into words how grateful I was.

"Good luck, honey."

I patted her back, "Thanks Aunt Emily."

She pulled back and dabbed at her eyes before waving her hands, "Shoot, where's the camera? I need a picture!"

I rolled my eyes and helped her look until she found it and brought it out front to Richard and Ace who were finishing up stuffing everything into the trunk and back seat of the car.

"Aunt Emily wants a picture." I told Ace, he smiled and we both turned to see Emily moving to stand in front of us.

"Smile!"

I put my arm around Ace's waist and he did the same, I smiled as widely as I could as she took two pictures, one for us and one for them.

She came over to give us the pictures and I took the camera off her and handed it to Ace, "Can you get a photo of me, my aunt and my uncle in front of the house?"

He smiled, "Sure."

I grabbed Emily's hand and pulled her over to Richard and stood between them with my arms around their waists as Ace took another two pictures. I handed one to Emily and put the other in my bag along with the one of Ace and I.

"Have a safe trip, kiddo." Richard said as he patted me on the head.

I smiled and put my arms around him to hug him, "Thank you." I said, putting as much meaning into the words as I could.

"Alright, you better get going!" Emily said brightly and I pulled back from Richard to jog over to the car.

"Let us know as soon as you can that you got there safe." Richard said as he and Emily stood together to watch us drive off. I got into the car and closed the door, waiting for Ace to do the same.

I watched in slight disbelief as he went over to my uncle and said something I doubted I'd be able to hear even if I opened my door, they both shook hands and he nodded to my aunt before coming back over to the car.

"What was that about?" I asked as he got in.

"What? I can't say goodbye to your folks?"

I raised an eyebrow, "Fair enough. Are we heading out of town now?"

"Yeah, I already stopped by my folks' place this morning."

"And?" I asked.

"My mom balled her eyes out. She at least managed to keep it together when you were over for dinner the other night, the flood gates opened this morning though."

I winced, "Is she gonna be alright?"

"Yeah, my dad was there so I'm sure he'll get her to calm down sooner or later. Anyone else we gotta say goodbye to?" He asked with a tone that told me even if there was, he was highly against anymore soppy goodbyes.

I shook my head, "No I think we got round everyone that mattered. Just gotta say goodbye to this place now."

"Good fuckin' riddence more like."

I laughed, "Yeah, that."

I hooted as we got out of the town limits onto the wide open road that stretched in front of us. Ace laughed and sped up so my hair that reached to the bottom of my neck now flew out behind me and the warm breeze tickled my face.

I lifted Ace's arm to leant into his side and rest my head on his chest, smiling up at him as I realised we had done it.

We were finally free.

* * *

><p><strong><span>Author's Note:<span> Yeah, cheesy as hell, I know! But I have been waiting to write this for about twenty chapters so of course it was going to be cheesy lol this chapter is set in June or July, a few months after the last one but I wanted to get to them leaving because I've been so looking forward to writing it haha. Next chapter will show them a few weeks after they've moved in and some questions I got about the last chapter shall be answered ;) hope you enjoy!**

**By the way, the song that has been my inspiration for this chapter since March when I first heard it was Home by Phillip Phillips, here's the lyrics that sort of inspired the ending to this chapter:**

**Hold on to me as we go**

**As we roll down this unfamiliar road**

**And although this wave is stringing us along**

**Just know you're not alone**

**'Cause I'm gonna make this place your home**

**Settle down, it'll all be clear**

**Don't pay no mind to the demons**

**They fill you with fear**

**The trouble—it might drag you down**

**If you get lost, you can always be found**

**Just know you're not alone**

**'Cause I'm gonna make this place your home**


	33. Chapter 33

**Author's Note:**** Oh my God… THIS IS IT! This is the ending to Rebel Blues! Well, I'm posting the epilogue tomorrow but this is the last real chapter of the story. All the big thank you's and the last author's note will be up tomorrow, for now, enjoy! Thanks to CacklingCactus, TheGoofyCat, FirstCome-FirstStaked, Chailyn Kamaria, rockstar54, Horse lover (response below), katelyn (response below) and Entangler for their reviews! Hope you enjoy the last chapter everyone, you've all been so awesome and I love you all :D please review and let me know what you think!**

**Horse lover:**** Thanks for your review :) I'm glad you liked the last chapter where Jesse and Ace got to leave together. I know, I am reeeaaally sad it's ending but at the same time excited to get it all finished :D hope you like this chapter!**

**Katelyn:**** Oooo you just watched the movie, it's so awesome :) yeah this site is great for SBM stories :D thanks for your review!**

**Disclaimer:**** I do not own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>"Get up."<p>

"Make me."

As soon as the words left my mouth I realised you should never say those two words to Ace Merrill no matter how tired you are. In a flash the pillow that had been under my head was ripped from under me and Ace promptly whacked me in the side of the head with it, sending my hair splaying across my face.

I barely got time to sit up to deflect the next blow, "You are a complete shithead."

"And you're gonna be late for your first day of work."

I rubbed my eyes with a groan, "I changed my mind, I think I am going to stay home all day baking and knitting."

"You wish."

I yawned and stood up to stretch before making my way to the door and down to the kitchen where the outfit I had left out last night after I ironed it hung on the doorway. I reached up to take the two hangers holding the blouse and skirt off the door before turning to go back down to the bedroom, and I ended up meeting Ace's chest.

"Do you mind standing here for ten minutes?" I said as I leant my head on Ace's chest and closed my eyes.

Ace scoffed and grabbed my shoulders before turning us so I was on the right side of the doorway to go down to the bedroom, giving me a light push that seemed to get my feet working enough to walk back down to the bedroom again.

I re-emerged a while later after getting a shower and putting my clothes on to see Ace watching the TV from where he sat at the table. His head turned to me and he emitted a low wolf whistle.

"Shut up." I laughed as I fixed the knee-length grey skirt and straightened the white puff-sleeved shirt.

"I think somewhere your aunt is rejoicing you haven't worn jeans to work." Ace remarked.

I nodded as I fixed my hair in the mirror beside the front door, it reached halfway down my neck and it had a few waves in it from the shower.

"Well if you're gonna work at just about the snootiest clothing store in the city, you gotta ditch the jeans and opt for a hideous skirt." I said, dropping the black heels I had carried up with me onto the floor before stepping into them.

Ace looked down at the shoes before giving me a dubious look, "You do realise if you get out of work before I do you're gonna have one hell of a walk back here?"

I grabbed the black purse Emily had gotten me that rested on the counter and lifted out a pair of black pumps, "I also have these for walking, but I need to break these ones in before I go."

Ace sniggered, "I can see that." He said as I walked from the mirror over to pour some coffee, looking more like a baby deer on ice than a sophisticated shop assistant, I'm sure.

"I don't want to give her any excuse to do that snobby holier-than-thou look." I grumbled as I sat at the table.

"Why the hell did you take the job if the boss is such a bitch?"

I shrugged, "It was one of the last places I tried, she gave me this look when I walked in that really pissed me off, like she was so much better than me. So I smiled politely and fawned over how amazing it would be to work in such a gorgeous shop with such pretty clothes. She said since I had worked in a store before and Joe gave me such a good recommendation, that made me the best one she'd seen. A job's a job I guess, and the hours and pay are good."

"Let's just hope you don't slap her by the end of your first day."

I made a show of looking offended, "Have you no faith in me? Don't you think I'd at least wait until I got my first paycheck? Shit, I need a necklace." I said as I realised my neck was bare, I left the coffee on the counter and made my way down to the bedroom again.

"And better balance." Ace called after me as I stumbled slightly.

"Fuck you." I called back. I grabbed the first silver chain I could pull from the jewelry box on the chest of drawers and fastened it around my neck, letting the small heart charm rest on the dip in my collarbone.

After we got breakfast Ace dropped me at the front of Cynthia's, I had no idea what time I would be finished at because today was supposed to be my "training day" so I would probably be separating hangers until midnight judging by how reluctant the boss, Cynthia, seemed to give me the job. I could see her mind whirring at a mile a minute trying to think of some reason to turn me away, but I was apparently the only applicant that worked in a store before. Lucky me.

I managed to make it the whole way to the counter without tripping to where Cynthia stood looking extremely frustrated as she pressed random buttons on the cash register.

"Hello." I said politely as I reached the counter, she glanced up before seeming to do a double take, but her face remained the same.

"I was wondering when you were going to get here." I was ten minutes early, and I could just tell how much she loves me already.

"Problem with the cash register?" I asked, she fixed her glasses back up onto her nose where they had slid down and sighed.

"It's only brand new and already I am having problems! If you do end up working at the till today- highly unlikely as there is a lot to teach someone that has previously only worked in a grocery store- you are going to have to hand-write receipts because this thing is unable to do it. I should have just kept the old one." She sighed before grabbing a notepad and pen from under the counter and setting them on top, "Try to make your writing neat and do not scribble or scrawl all over the receipts."

"I won't." God it's getting really hard to not roll my eyes, did she think I was going to practice my autograph on each one?

"I will be back in a moment, I need to call Roy and tell him to come in and get this fixed." She said, "Mind the counter and if anyone needs any assistance, come and fetch me immediately."

I took a subtle glance around the store to see all but two people in it, which was actually a surprise given how early it was. I turned back with a smile, "Yeah, sure."

She raised an eyebrow as she walked past, "I think in future the term 'yeah' is not to be used around customers, I prefer the term 'yes'." And with that she walked off.

Well I prefer the term 'fuck you', but who the hell am I to tell people what to say?

I drummed my nails on the counter before coming to stand behind it, I looked down at the till which seemed a little more modern than the one Joe kept in the store. Well, at least his never broke while I was there.

I punched in some random zeroes to see if it wasn't printing them, but they came up just fine, so it wasn't the receipts that were the problem. Then I realised the drawer hadn't popped out, even though I pressed the motor bar which should have opened the drawer. Weird.

I tried pressing it again and still nothing happened. Damn it. Finally I pressed the motor bar down and hit the side of the till, causing the drawer to shoot out easily. Bingo.

I tried again a few times opening and closing the drawer but whatever had been screwed up seemed to have worked out. By the time Cynthia came back I had gotten it back to working order again.

"Till's fixed." I informed her, pressing the bar for the door to open.

Cynthia's eyebrows shot up, "How did you get it to work?" She said, folding her arms.

I decided not to tell the woman I hit her new till, "Just, uh, hit a few buttons and it seemed to work fine. I think the drawer might have been jammed and I don't know if it'll happen again so maybe that guy you rang can take a better look. But for now it works fine."

Cynthia came in behind the counter and typed random numbers in before pressing the motor button and the drawer came out no problem, "Right, well, in future leave it to professionals, you could have broken this very easily. Come along, we need to get started." She said and walked out from behind the counter. You're welcome.

"See you tomorrow." I said as I passed the counter that evening when Cynthia finally set me free.

"Bright and early." Oh this just gets better and better.

When I was finally around the corner from the store, I all but kicked the heels off me that I had run up and down the length of the store about twenty times in. I welcomed the relief of having my feet flat before I pulled the pumps from my bag and slipped them on.

It was around eight thirty, even after the shop had closed Cynthia made me stay behind to help her piece together mannequins for a window display and then dress them. Besides that I had spent most of the day sucking up to any customers we got and helped them pick out clothes and leave clothes back, change sizes, you name it.

"I'm home!" I called when I got through the door.

"And alive I see." Ace said from the couch.

I kicked my pumps off and set them under the table in the hall before throwing my bag on the table and collapsing onto the couch beside him, "Barely."

"How was it?"

I shrugged as I curled into his side, "It's no easy task, but it's a job at the end of the day. I can tell Cynthia doesn't like me, but I'm pretty sure not many people applied for the job. She made it out that I had beat out some tough competition, but I hardly see why she'd pick me if she had other options."

"Can't argue with that." Ace muttered as he fished his cigarettes and lighter from his pocket, I hit him on the chest before leaning against his arm and letting my eyes drift shut.

"Come on." Son of a bitch, can't a girl get some sleep around here? Ace stood up and I switched to lying down on the couch.

"I'm not moving for the rest of the night."

"Suit yourself." Aw damn, now I'm curious.

I sat up to see Ace cross to the fridge, "Where are we going?"

Ace stood up with a smirk, "I thought you weren't moving for the rest of the night."

I stood up and rolled my eyes, "Are we going somewhere or what?"

Ace grabbed two beers and inclined his head for me to follow him before he walked towards the door, opening it and walking out, "Bring your keys."

I grabbed my keys to the apartment from my bag and put my pumps back on before I followed him out the door, my eyebrows furrowing in confusion as he started going up the stairs rather than down. We had an apartment on the third floor of a relatively large building, the apartment wasn't as big as Ace's house but it suited well enough. It was on one of the main streets in the city so we were close to all the different restaurants, bars and all that shit. But right now I had no idea where we were going.

It wasn't until we reached the very top floor and I was regretting ever following Ace up here, then he opened the door leading onto the roof at the very top, then I got why we were up here.

I walked over to the edge of the building and leant my elbows on the edge as I stared out at the different buildings surrounding us, the Mississippi River glittering in the distance as the sun started to set.

Ace handed me a beery before opening his and leaning against the roof beside me, "So how long have you known about this little slice of heaven?" We had been here nearly a month, it never occurred to me that the roof would be a good spot for hanging out while the weather was good.

"A while." He answered vaguely, a smirk tugging at his lips, "Figured you'd enjoy the view after spending all day in the store."

I bit the lid off my beer and took a sip, "You were right in thinking that, if I see one more suit dress, I will scream."

Ace chuckled, "Do you think you'll stay there?"

I thought about it before nodding, "I think I will, I can get the hang of things pretty quickly. Just watch, soon me and Cynthia will be best friends, she'll love me soon enough."

"I won't hold my breath, then."

I laughed and went back to staring out at the skyline, "It's great here."

I seemed to pull Ace out of his own world, he turned to me with a confused expression, "Hmm?"

"I said it's great here, I really like it."

Ace stared out at the city before taking on a thoughtful look, "It'll do, for now."

I raised my eyebrows, "For now?"

"Well, this place is nice but we're not just gonna settle down the first place we find. We can go anywhere, even back to California if you wanted to go back home."

I shrugged, "I don't mind where we go."

"New York?"

I smiled, "New York would be good. When would we be going?"

"Once we get enough cash, any time."

I chuckled, "You're not even gonna give me time to pack, are you?"

"Ten minutes." Ace said after thinking it over for a second. I laughed and took another drink of beer.

"I like things the way they are now, this right here is perfect." I said, nodding out towards the city being increasingly bathed in a purple and pink glow with each passing minute as the sun went down.

"Nothing you could think to improve on?" Ace asked with a raised eyebrow.

I thought for a minute before shaking my head, "Nope. You?"

Ace's face remained expressionless as he spun the cap off his beer on the ledge, "Maybe some things."

He might not have meant that to hurt, but it did a little. I couldn't see anything we would possibly need or want. We had a good place to live and two jobs we could cover the cost of everything with and even have some left over for if we ever wanted to move. I personally couldn't want anything more, but maybe Ace could.

"Like what?" I asked, I was thankful the question didn't come out sounding snapped or snarky, I sounded like I was just curious.

The longer Ace stayed silent, the more agitated I got as he remained silent and just kept spinning the lid of his beer. The sound of the cap being spun was starting to get on my nerves a little as I waited.

Finally just as I was about to ask again, he seemed to find an answer, "I found your keys."

The statement had nothing to do with what we were talking about and stumped me for a second before I caught on to what he meant. My keys!

"You did? When?" I had been looking for them after we got unpacked but there was no trace of them. I didn't mention that to my uncle when he rang, I figured if I had already looked everywhere in their house they must have just vanished.

"The day before we left."

"The day before we left?! I thought you said you never found them." I said, wondering why he had said he couldn't find them.

"That may have been a lie." He confessed, he shrugged before continuing, "I didn't think you'd turn the whole town upside-down to find them again."

"Well I hated thinking I'd lost them, I had worn them all the time. Why are you only telling me now that you have them?"

Ace straightened up from leaning on the ledge and buried his hands in his pockets, "Wanted to wait for the right moment."

Waiting for the right moment to give me two keys to a house we no longer even lived near?

"Can I have them now?" I was assuming he had decided now was the moment to give them back seeing as he had let me in on the fact he had been holding onto them for almost a month.

Ace dug in his pocket and fished out the chain before holding them out to me. I took them in my palm.

"Well I'm grateful you found them, no matter when. I had no idea where the hell they went and that whole last night I was looking everywhere for-"

I stopped in the middle of my sentence, leaving the rest of whatever I was going to say to die in my throat. My mind was too busy reeling from the fact that the two keys weren't the only things on the chain.

There was a ring as well.

I had almost missed it as I transferred the chain from my left hand to my right, I was just about to put it around my neck when a faint glimmer caught my eye.

It was small and dainty, and very beautiful. It was a simple gold band with a small diamond in the middle, but it still had enough power to knock the wind out of me.

"Like I said, some improvements could be made on our situation."

I finally managed to drag my eyes away from the ring to look up at Ace, who smiled in amusement at my gob-smacked expression. It was only then that I realised my mouth had been hanging open, it shut with a click as I held the ring out.

"What the hell is… This?"

"This would be why I waited so long to give you the keys back, I had planned to do this one of the first nights we got here. I did plan for something a bit grander for it, then I realised it didn't really matter where the hell I did it, the question's still the same."

Okay, I had to be getting the wrong end of the stick here. He could not be asking what I think he was asking.

"What question?" The words were out of my mouth and then I realised how stupid I was sounding, there was only one reason you give a girl a diamond ring. Still, I needed him to say it out loud, I needed to know this wasn't some crazy dream I was about to wake up from at any second.

Ace stared at me for a few seconds before sighing, taking the ring off me to slip it off the chain, "Seeing as I'm gonna have to fuckin' spell it out, may as well do it properly." He said, setting the keys on the ledge before taking my left hand.

I watched in pure disbelief as he got down on one knee. This can't be happening.

"Jesse Michaelson, will you marry me?"

It's happening.

I stared down at Ace and tried to wrap my head around the drastic turn the day had taken. I had gone from piecing together mannequins and hitting a cash register to having a guy whip out a ring and ask me to be his wife.

For the first time in my life, I was completely and utterly speechless. Not exactly a good thing when this all hinged on something I had to say.

Of course I knew what the answer was, I didn't even have to think about it.

"Yes."

* * *

><p><span><strong>Author's Note:<strong>** Well, there you go! Still the epilogue to do, which will be posted tomorrow, but this is the last proper chapter *wipes away tear* I can't believe it! So the mystery of what happened to Jesse's keys and what Ace said to Richard to convince him he was serious about leaving with Jesse have hopefully been cleared up :) I hope you guys liked it!**


	34. Chapter 34

**Author's Note: Alright, this is like the last part of Rebel Blues, the epilogue! Believe me when I say this has definitely been the hardest chapter to plan, I've changed my mind about what to do easily five times this week! But I hope you guys like it anyway :P thanks sooooo much for all the awesome reviews I got for the last chapter: rockstar54, NinaVuelta93, vampangel25, TheGoofyCat, Izout, Chailyn Kamaria, Horse lover (response below) and ObscureAlternatives, you guy are all amazing, seriously! The final authors notes, all the big thank yous and everything are at the end, so for now, enjoy and please review!**

**Horse lover: Thanks for your review! Yeah I definitely wanted Ace to propose at some point, and the keys were just a last minute thing I had thought of to do ;) so glad you enjoyed the story, seriously all your reviews have been amazing and always made me happy, you rock!**

**Disclaimer: I do not own Stand By Me, just my OCs.**

* * *

><p>"Are we there yet?"<p>

It had to have been the fifth time she asked, her brother was too preoccupied with playing with his toy to even notice where we were, I'd say we could have sat in the one place all day and he wouldn't have noticed as he spun the wheels on his wooden truck.

"Nearly." Ace said.

"You said that an hour ago." Angela whined.

I smirked and turned in my seat from where I had been reading a magazine to see her with her arms folded and a pout forming on her lips.

"We'll be there soon, promise. Are you excited?"

She nodded vigorously, the pout gone as a grin lit her face, "Yeah! Can Aunt Emily plait my hair like she did last year?" She asked, pulling at a curl of blonde hair that sat on her shoulder.

"Definitely, she said you had the prettiest hair she's ever seen." I told her, I turned to her brother, "John, would you like Emily to plait your hair?"

"No!" He protested strongly, looking up from his toy to stare at me in outrage that I'd even ask him. His sister giggled knowing I was joking, John's blonde hair was just skimming his forehead and nothing more, a stark contrast to his sister's curls.

I turned back to the front and realised we were now coming in to Castle Rock, "I would say it's good to be back, but you and I will both be counting the seconds until we can leave."

Ace nodded in agreement, "You bet your ass we will."

We took a trip up here at least once a year if we could get it, and we made sure to stay a few days at least, visit Richard and Emily as well as Ace's parents. I couldn't say it was the highlight of my year to drive back year, especially seeing as the more places Ace and I moved, the smaller the town seemed every time we came back.

I was grateful one year when we came back and John and Angie were both about three. I had went into town to get groceries for my aunt and uncle and to see how Joe was doing, and I ended up running into the last person I wanted to see. Alice Thompson.

It wasn't as if I could have avoided her like I did all those months in school after the incident at the store, we both rounded the corner of a street at the same time and ran smack into each other.

It must have been a good two minutes that we skirted around the topic of her brother, discussing how we were, where we were living and any other point of small talk. Then I eventually blurted it out, asking her how he was.

Turns out he had been stabbed in prison less than a year into his sentence. A fight with another inmate took a violent turn and he ended up with a rusty prison shank jammed into his thigh. He bled out quicker than they could get him to the infirmary.

The whole way back to Richard's and Emily's I was totally numb, it was only when I came in to find them all sitting out back with a barbeque that I wound up locking myself in the bathroom for a half an hour and crying.

It had always been a worry what would happen when Magnet got out, even though John and Angie being born and Ace and I getting married were the best things that ever happened to me, every day I got just a little more petrified that everything I loved would get snatched away. That one night Ace wouldn't come home and I'd get two cops at the door telling me he had been found in an alley with a bullet in the back of his head, or that John and Angie wouldn't come running out of the school like they did every day I walked over to pick them up and we'd have to face the fact they had been kidnapped. Or worse.

When it hit me like a ton of bricks that Magnet would never be able to make those nightmares come true, I cried with relief and I couldn't stop. Eventually Emily spotted the car out front I had taken and came up to see where I was.

"We're here!"

I was pulled out of my memory by Angie exclaiming joyfully as we stopped in front of the house my aunt and uncle still lived in. They both came out smiling as we stopped the car.

Ace barely got the seat pulled forward for John and Angie to get out before they were running full tilt for my aunt and uncle, Angie managed to at least slow herself down enough to meet Emily's open arms whilst John all but barrelled into my uncle who laughed before picking him up.

"You get taller every time I see you, you'll be towering over your dad soon." Richard said as he poked John's stomach.

"That's not happening, I'm always gonna be taller." Ace said, pointing a finger at John who grinned, it was like an exact copy of Ace's to the point it was scary.

I popped open the trunk and grabbed John and Angie's bags to take inside, they stayed in my old room any time we were down while Ace and I would allow ourselves the grand luxury of a few night's stay in Castle Rock's only motel.

"How was the drive, kiddo?" Richard asked as he came over to take one of the bags off me.

I let the crack of the bone in my neck answer his question, "Long, and very boring." John nodded in agreement with me.

"Well you can rest up inside while your aunt finished up with the dinner. Got a surprise inside for you." Richard told John. I shut the trunk and followed them both in along with Ace.

"I call top bunk!"

"No fair, you got top bunk last time!"

John stuck his tongue out at his sister, already on the second step of the ladder before I lifted him down, "It's her turn, Johnny Boy."

"But Mooom." He complained as Angie started climbing the ladder instead.

"No, you got it last time, she gets it this time. You can have it again next year."

John's expression changed to the one he had learned worked best whenever he wanted something, he walked right over and leant his forehead on mine, "Please?" He said in a tone that surely would have melted Emily's dear heart.

"Awww." I said, pinching his cheek before tapping it lightly, "Nice try, that doesn't work on me."

John stomped his foot in all his six-year-old glory before sitting on his lower bunk bed with a huff, "Not fair."

I sighed and sat beside him on the bed, "Would taking you out for burgers and ice cream tomorrow make you feel any better?"

His blue eyes snuck a sideways glance at me, "And milkshakes?"

I deliberated for a second, "Sounds like a fair deal."

John seemed to get over the bed situation quickly with that promise and soon enough he couldn't have cared less if we made him sleep in the car.

"Was this your old room?" Angie asked, swinging her legs at the small gap in the safety railings as she looked around.

I nodded, "Yep, my bed was here." I said, standing in the spot my single bed once rested and pointed to the floor. I turned to stare out the window onto the street with a familiar feeling, taking me back to when I had snuck out the window or where Ace had snuck in.

"_**Well I didn't think me standing in your garden saying 'Jesse, Jesse, where for art thou, Jesse?' would sit too well with your folks."**_

I laughed as the exact line Ace had said to me when I first asked why he climbed through my window ran through my head, plucked from the different memories of the first few weeks I had known the man I eventually married and started a family with.

"What's so funny?" Angie asked, her and John staring at me with a puzzled expression.

I shook my head with a smile, "Nothing, let's go downstairs."

The rest of the night was spent in the back garden eating and then hanging around. Ace, my uncle and John tossed a ball around with the new baseball and gloves my uncle had gotten John so they could all play catch. Angie and Emily had went into the living room to watch a movie and plait Angie's hair in the elaborate french braids my aunt could do.

I was on the verge of drifting off with my head in my arms resting on the table in the back yard when the baseball that Richard, Ace and John had been throwing around hit me in the side of the head lightly.

I grabbed the ball and raised my head, "Alright, who threw it?"

John immediately pointed to Ace who scoffed, "Ratted out by my own kid. I did say 'head's up'."

"Well I was too busy trying to sleep with my head down." I said, throwing the ball back to him with considerable force.

"We're gonna head to the motel, Jesse's beat." Ace told Richard, slipping the baseball glove off to hand it to my uncle who nodded.

"We we'll see you tomorrow morning at some stage?"

I rubbed my eyes, "Yep. Whoah." I said in surprise as John ran into me and wrapped his arm around my waist. I swear, if he kept this up when he was older, he'd knock me out one of these days.

"Diner tomorrow?" He said, smiling up at me.

I patted his head and leant down to kiss his forehead, "Of course."

After we said goodbye to Angie and Emily, Ace drove out to the motel whilst I fell asleep in the passenger's seat, the day catching up on me. Thankfully when he wakened me as I arrived I had gathered enough energy to get our bags to our room.

I slipped my shoes off as I sat on the edge of the bed once we got our bags sorted, "I am so freaking tired."

"It took even longer to drive here from Minnesota than it does from Montana, you're just getting too old to stay awake as much." He said as he lay down on the bed beside me, I hit his stomach.

"Shut up, I think it's Castle Rock Syndrome or something, the minute I get back here all my energy drains."

Ace leant up on his elbows, "All of it? Sure you haven't got a little stored up somewhere seeing as we're alone and don't have two kids that never sleep to interrupt us?" He asked with a raised eyebrow.

I lay back beside him and turned to grin at him, "Maybe I can scrape up some."

Ace chuckled before leaning over me to capture my lips with his, the familiar warmth I always got when he kissed me never faded even after we had been married for a good seven years.

I didn't think it would ever fade, and I didn't want it to. I had an amazing husband and two great kids, I didn't want to ever forget how lucky I really was.

* * *

><p><strong><span>Author's Note:<span> Finished! I had been stressing about this for ages, every time I thought of an ending there was some flaw or I just didn't have the heart to end the story away. The closest ending idea I had gotten to what I want was where Jesse helped Magnet get out on parole and in exchange he didn't come after them, but after doing a fair bit of research it turns out there was no way Magnet would have gotten parole. I also wanted to tie up loose ends so you guys wouldn't be wondering what happened after Magnet got out, so him getting killed at some point seemed the best option. I figured he could have mouthed off to someone in prison or just got too big for his boots, and he ended up paying for it. I hope it didn't come off as lazy or anything, but it did seem like the best option :S **

**Anyway, now that I'm done stressing over the ending, I want to say a massive thank you to everyone that has read this story, added it to their follows and favourites, reviewed and gave me a helping hand to get to this point, because I have appreciated them all! I'll be totally honest, I NEVER expected in a million years people would like the story this much, I expected less than twenty reviews and reaching one hundred was insane, TWO HUNDRED is even more insane, I can't even believe it!**

**BIGGEST thank you for everything has to go to Mrs. Ace Merrill, because without her I'd have never started this story, it would have been very boring and I don't think I could have kept it going past twelve chapters. She's not only a terrific person to talk to, but genuinely nice and gave me heaps of encouragement and helped so much with ideas and just everything. So the whole story of Rebel Blues is dedicated to her, THANK YOU!**

**Entangler has been a huge help as well, listening to my jumbled ideas and giving me a lot of help to get them sorted. She is also awesome, and a very gifted writer! **

**Other big special thank you's and hugs for reviewing, being awesome and generally giving me encouragement go to Freax, Izout, TheGoofyCat, CacklingCactus, hotelchelsea, Me, Chailyn Kamaria, FirstCome-FirstStaked, NightThinker, vampangel25, Horse lover, NinaVuelta93, psychitsward, Sophburgess, ObscureAlternatives, Katelyn, TearsofLys, tealoverx, rockstar54, Mariiem, Tealover, You should know, NIGHTSCREAM, Erduessa-gabrielle, Cookielover, Claireybear, Lostgirl4eva and all the guests! This list has been checked like three times to make sure I didn't forget anyone, I'm praying that I didn't! Seriously, two hundred and six reviews guys, I'm speechless and love you all :D**

**The story is officially finished but I'm going to start going back through it whenever I can and getting everything fixed up, the fic itself will not change but there will hopefully be great improvements in spelling, grammar, language and everything. I'll keep working on it :)**

**This has been an amazing nine months of writing, NINE MONTHS, MAN! The highlight of my weeks have been writing this story (even when I had to do it in the library). You guys were all awesome and patient when I had writer's block and you really made the story what it is, so thanks so much!**

**If you happen to want more stories to read, there are some amazing ones to check out! Entangler has the explosive Out On A Limb series, TheGoofyCat writes some seriously addictive stuff that I am in love with, hotelchelsea has an awesome Eyeball/OC story called Without You which I just love so much! Izout has some really funny and original stories, rockstar54 writes a seriously original story called Always and Forever, and Mrs. Ace Merrill's writing is awesome, particularly Whispers From An Angel :)**

**Anyone here a Lost Boys fan? Go check out In The Dark and In The Shadows by Chailyn Kamaria, I guarantee satisfaction! TheGoofyCat also has an amazing Lost Boys story, Somebody Save Me. Mrs. Ace Merrill has some awesome Lost Boys stories too! NinaVuelta93 has a great Lost Boys story called Play Thing and she also has a brilliant Hook story called Make My Kids Glow. Freax also has A Vampire's Infant which rocks :) so if you want some stories to sink your fangs into (I'm sorry… I had to ;)) then go check those out!**

**Maybe you're an Inglourious Basterds fan? NightThinker has Goddess Of War and it is amazing, Belle and Hugo forever!**

**Anyway, had to do some promoting there because these guys are awesome and are all terrific writers, and some I still have stuff to read for and I am really syked :D**

**Anyway, fear not, I shall be back if I ever think of another story to try my hand at. Rebel Blues is and ever shall be my favourite story though, I'm going to miss it :)**

**Love you guys, thanks for making this such an awesome experience!**

**CastleRockGirl x**


End file.

Stand By Me, Drama, Romance